JiMC

Title: Lucky Tickets

WARNING

This story is copyright © 1998, 2002, 2003. All rights are reserved by the author, including that of publication. Posting on-line is only allowed when permission is explicitly granted by the author, and then only for the complete story, including this disclaimer. Contact the author at jimc-author@excite.com for more information, referring to this story ("Lucky Tickets"). (Permission for posting on storiesonline.net and asstr.org is explicitly granted.)

The following is a work of fiction and is just a fantasy. Any resemblance to any person, living or dead, is purely coincidental and entirely unintentional. There may be references to people in a historical context, but they are not really characters in this story.

This is a story that describes some sexually explicit situations in a fictional universe that only vaguely seems to be similar to the real universe. Most of the characters in this story are under aged, however the target audience is adults (people over the age of eighteen) with broad minds.

Author’s Note: (August, 2003)

I wrote the first three chapters of this story about five years ago, after a friend showed me an mind control story site on the web. The genre intrigued me, and I was curious to see if I could write that type of story. I adapted a short story I had just started at the time (a series of stories of first-times that I refer to as my "Helen Stories"), and modified it to add the MC "plot device," resulting in the first chapter. I then wrote two additional chapters within a few days, and then forgot about it as I started other projects. I stumbled upon this story in mid-2002, and posted it online in an effort to release some of my "completed" stories, with a note at the front that the story wasn’t complete but the chapters should stand alone.

In the year since I posted this story, I have received a lot of positive feedback from readers about it. Since I was having a writer’s block with another story that I have in progress, I decided to write another "episode" for this one (chapter four), which happened to introduce some additional characters. Having gotten back into the spirit of the story, I quickly came up with an outline, and now the chapters have direction. The newer chapters have altered the story from its original "mainstream" MC-style story into something that more or less fits the style that I have evolved within the genre over the years.

I hope you like it!

Chapter 1

It was late summer 1974 when I and my friend Jack were coming home from playing Frisbee in the park.

Jack had recently read a book about the sport and was teaching me some of the new throws that he was learning. It was slow going, and we mostly ended up throwing our saucer to the ground. After a few hours, we actually got better at some of the easier throws.

We needed to be home by 6:30. We picked up our saucer and threw away the empty bottles of Coke that we had drank during the afternoon.

During the day, I had seen a couple of girls watching us throw the saucer to each other. Although they were watching us, they didn’t come very close. I had wondered if Jack had noticed them.

"Did you notice those two chicks giving us the eye a couple of hours ago?" I asked Jack.

"Yeah. I thought the taller one was cute. I was about to go over and say Hi when they left."

I smiled to myself. Jack would never get up the courage to talk to a girl. He was just "talking big" like fifteen year old boys tended to do when we were together.

"Yeah. I liked the smaller one. Nice set of jugs on her," I said. Actually, the girl had been far enough away that I couldn’t actually get a good view of her looks from where I was. But it was part of the roles that the two of us had to play… we had to appear to be "men of the world" to each other.

"Yeah. She had nice hooters," Jack agreed. "But the tall one looked like she could suck-start a Harley through the exhaust pipe."

Our conversation continued in much the same intellectual vein. We were cutting through an empty lot near the corner on the block where I lived when I kicked something.

"What the fuck?" I said, startled.

Jack looked over to me, giving me a puzzled expression.

My foot had hit something, which had kicked a few feet in front of me. I looked at the weeds in front of me until I spied what I had almost tripped over.

It was a roll of purple tickets.

I picked up the roll, looking at them. They looked like the kind of tickets you’d find at a carnival in order to go on one of the rides. Each one was numbered. They all read "LUCKY TICKETS."

"What’s that?" Jack asked.

"A roll of lucky tickets," I answered.

"Lucky as in how?"

"Beats me," I admitted.

We both looked at them. On the other side of the tickets were your standard ticket disclaimers.

"Looks like a fresh roll. Look… the numbers start at one!"

The first ticket on the roll had the number "000000000001" on it.

"Cool. I wonder who dropped this here?"

"Dunno. Finders Keepers, though. It’s mine now."

"Whatever," Jack said. His interest in the roll was diminishing.

"Might be good for tickets to a show," I thought.

"Don’t look like theater tickets," Jack said. "And I haven’t heard of no carnival coming through here anytime soon."

"I mean, we can put on a show and invite people. You know, singing along with the record player…"

"That’s for kids and dorks," Jack said.

"Yeah," I agreed. I was starting to catch Jack’s non-enthusiasm for the tickets. "But I think I’ll keep them just in case."

"Whatever," Jack said.

We started off back towards my house. My mom was in the front yard, getting something from the car. I jogged toward her, leaving Jack behind.

"Hi, Mom. Need a hand?" I asked.

"Oh, hi, Jim," my mother answered. "No thanks. Just needed to get a map from the car,

I shrugged and turned back towards Jack. I waved good-bye to him and walked with my mother back into the house.

"Supper is in twenty minutes," Mom said. "Make sure you’re cleaned up."

"Sure, Mom."

I went to my bedroom. On the way, my step-sister Meredith was just leaving the bathroom.

"Hiya, Jim. How was the park?" she asked.

"Had a great time, Merry. I’m getting better with the Frisbee," I reported.

"Maybe next time, you’ll take me," she said, half pouting.

That wasn’t going to be possible. For some reason, Jack seemed to hate my younger sister. For a girl, she wasn’t really bad. I’d known her about five years, since my mother remarried. She was a couple of years my junior, but was alright as far as I was concerned.

I simply shrugged and smiled at her, and continued toward my room.

"Whatcha got?" Merry asked, looking at my tickets.

"Found a roll of tickets in the lot on the corner," I told her, still walking away.

"Let me see!" she said, running after me.

"Oh. Sure. Why not?"

She followed me into my room. She ran past me and jumped onto my bed, landing cross-legged, Indian style.

I laughed as I watched her youthful exuberance. She was only thirteen (fourteen in just a month, she’d been reminding me!).

"Let me see!" Merry demanded.

I showed her the roll, and it fascinated her. "Oooh. Just like the theater. Think they’ll work there?"

"Nah," I said. "The ones at the movies have the name of the theater on it. These just say lucky ticket."

She oohed and ahhed as she looked at the purple roll.

"Can I have one?" she asked.

"What for?"

"Same reason you want the whole roll. To have it," she said, simply.

"They’re numbered. See? The first one is number one. If I gave you that one, then I won’t have them all anymore."

Merry looked at the numbers. She now was more determined to get that first one. Ticket number one must be pretty special!

"Aw, c’mon, Jimmy." I hated the name Jimmy, and Merry knew it.

"C’mon yourself, Shortcake," I retorted, using a nickname that I knew she disliked.

"Sorry, Jim," she corrected. "Please, please, please?"

As I said, I actually liked my step-sister. She probably knew that I’d give her what she wanted.

"Oh, fine," I said.

"Goody!" she squealed, sounding like a kindergarten student.

I tore off the first ticket. I looked at it one last time, and handed it to Meredith.

A big grin broke out on her face and she reached out to grab it.

Her expression immediately turned serious when she took it.

"You have one wish," she monotoned.

"Huh?" I asked, surprised by her sudden change in demeanor.

"You have one wish," she repeated, in the same voice.

This was weird. Was Meredith playing some sort of game?

"I get a free wish for a ticket?" I asked, playing alone.

"Whatever you want," she repeated.

Her game was weirding me out. "Fine. I want a bicycle." That would put an end to that game. I had broken my bike a couple of months ago, and my step-father had gotten very angry and told me that I would have to purchase my next bike. To a fifteen-year-old, this was almost akin to being grounded.

Meredith looked uncertain. "I… I cannot purchase you a bicycle," she said. "If you want, you can have mine. Or do you want me to steal you one?"

Huh? "I don’t want no girl’s bike, Merry. And if your dad caught you stealing anything, he’d tan your hide."

"Then I cannot grant that wish," she answered.

I was getting tired of her game. Merry was a nice girl, but sometimes, she could drive me up the wall. I used a device that I had used a few times before in order to call her bluff and stop her games.

"Fine. Take off your shorts and panties." I smirked, knowing that she’d never do that.

"Your wish is my command," she monotoned. As if in a dream, she unbuttoned the shorts, and undid her zipper.

I struck me that she was actually going to do this!

I glanced at the door to my bedroom, which was still wide open. My mother could walk by at any time!

I turned back to Merry, and saw her shorts were now in a pile at the floor, and her panties were down by her knees. She was lifting one leg to remove them.

My step-sister was naked from the waist down.

Up until this time, I had not so much as seen her underwear, except tiny glimpses underneath her T-shirts. She was always very careful in the bathroom and her bedroom to not allow me to accidentally see her in any state of undress. She was, in fact, pretty prudish.

And here she was, stepping out of her panties.

I couldn’t help but stare at her crotch. I could see a fold of skin, but her legs were close together, keeping me from getting a good view.

Without saying anything, Merry started pulling on her panties. I watched, still in disbelief, as she then pulled on her short pants.

Once her shorts where zippered and buttoned, she shook her head, as if waking up.

"Why’d you do that?" I finally managed to say.

"Do what?" Merry asked, confused. "You said I could have the ticket!"

"Why’d you get undressed?"

"Huh?" she said, genuinely surprised. She glanced down at herself, making sure she was still dressed. She then looked up at me as if I had two heads. "What are you talking about?"

Was she denying that she had just stripped in front of me?

Did she really do what I thought she had done?

"You know, Jim, you get really weird sometimes. Thanks for the ticket, though."

"Wait!" I said as she turned to leave the room.

"What?"

I offered her the second ticket. I wanted to see if she’d play that game again.

"No thanks. I got number one. That’s the one I wanted."

Merry left my room, shutting the door behind her.

I looked over towards my bed where my step-sister had just undressed in front of me. Had it really happened?

I had a throbbing erection that was attesting to the fact that it had.

I decided to go into the bathroom and relieve myself before dinner, which was fast approaching. It didn’t take more than a couple of minutes to reach orgasm.

* * *

Dinner was quiet. Merry gave me no indication that she had done anything unusual. We just had our small talk.

After dinner, Merry and I did the dishes. I washed, while she dried and put the dishes away. I kept stealing glances at her, but never caught her giving me any indication that she had been playing any sex games earlier.

I still wanted to know what had happened earlier. It was completely out of character for Merry to act that way. Did she want something from me?

I finally got up the nerve to bring up the subject. "What did you do with your ticket?" I asked.

"Ticket?" she asked, frowning. "Oh… that. I think I put it in my room. Why?"

"You seemed to want it. I thought you had a special plan for it."

Merry shrugged. "Nah. I was just playing with you. You seemed to think that roll of tickets was worth something." She gave me a smile.

I looked at her. Her smile did nothing to suggest that she had done anything out of the ordinary.

"Oh. That’s why you didn’t want another one, huh?"

"Do you want me to have another one, Jim?" she asked.

I shrugged. "If you want it. If not, I’ll find something to do with them."

Merry shrugged as she put four dishes into a cabinet. "Whatever."

* * *

Later in the evening, I was in my room, listening to some songs on my record player. There was a knock on my door.

"Who is it?" I called out.

"Merry. Can I come in?"

"Sure."

My step-sister walked into my room. She listened for a couple moments to the song on my record player, and then said, "Jim, did you come into my room after dinner?"

"No. What’s wrong?" I asked.

"That ticket you gave me. I put it on my dresser. Now it’s gone." She looked at me accusingly.

"I didn’t take it. I was in here since dinner."

"Well, Mom and Dad were downstairs all that time. My ticket’s missing."

I walked over to my junk drawer where I had stashed the roll of tickets. The roll still started at number two.

"It’s not here, Merry."

She looked at me, trying to see if I was playing some sort of trick on her.

"Are you sure you didn’t take it?" she asked, softly.

"Cross my heart and hope to die," I said, crossing my heart.

Her face drooped. I could tell she was disappointed.

"Look, Merry. I’ll give you another ticket. OK?"

"I don’t want it. I want the one that I had…"

I pulled the second ticket off the roll. As I did, Merry stopped in mid-sentence.

"I’ll take that ticket," she said. Her tone was one again monotonic.

I handed her the ticket, wondering if she’d play her game again.

Sure enough, Merry monotoned, "You have one wish."

I smirked at her, but her expression was quite solemn. She seemed quite serious.

"You will allow me to wish for anything?" I asked.

"Anything that is within my power to grant," she answered.

There was no amusement in her eyes. In fact, there wasn’t even any "Merry" behind her eyes. She had a vacant look; she was staring at me, waiting for me to make a wish.

"I wish you to tell me how these wishes work."

Merry monotoned an explanation. I don’t remember her exact words, but the gist of it was that I was the owner of the tickets. I could give them out to anybody, and every recipient had to grant the owner one wish upon receiving them. The wish couldn’t be too complicated and must be a single wish. It also had something within the power of the recipient to grant.

After the explanation, the vacant look left her eyes. Merry shook her head.

"Is this for real?" I asked, dumbfounded.

"Is what for real?" Merry asked, apparently confused.

"That wish stuff," I said.

"What wish stuff?"

Merry seemed to have no recollection of what she had just told me.

I looked at her strangely, and her face took on a real confused expression. "Are you going weird on me?" she asked.

"Huh?"

"You’re talking nonsense. I just came in here to see if you took back that… uh…" Merry paused, trying to remember why she had come into my room. She shook her head again and closed her eyes, as if deep in thought.

"Oh, yeah," Merry finally said, looking at the ticket in her hand. "You gave me a ticket." She looked at it and shrugged, and put it into her back pocket.

"Yeah," I said, watching Merry’s expression. She really looked confused.

As I mentioned before, I had known my step-sister for about five years. She was almost fourteen, and had never shown any desire in the past to play any sex games, especially with me.

What if she wasn’t playing any game? What if what she had told me about the wishes was true?

This was just too fucking incredible.

Meredith looked a little uncomfortable. She said something about going back to her room, and she left. I noticed as she left that my record player had stopped, having finished the last song on the L.P.

I switched my stereo to an FM station and thought long and hard about what had happened.

* * *

I finally emerged from my bedroom to go to the bathroom before going to bed. I called "Good night" downstairs to my parents, and went to the bathroom. It was occupied.

Merry usually took her shower in the evenings; I took mine in the morning. It was a system we had found worked toward us not having to fight for the hot water. The water wasn’t running, so I knew that Merry was probably just dressing for bed now.

I waited patiently for my step-sister. I knew from experience that she’d be out in a minute or so. As I waited, my thoughts kept returning to the quick glimpse that I saw of Merry’s waist. The thought got me hard.

I got a sudden inspiration, and quickly went back into my room for the roll of tickets. As I returned, Merry was just leaving the bathroom.

"Merry, take a ticket," I said before she had a chance to say anything. I tore off a ticket and handed it to her.

This time, I wasn’t surprised when she intoned, "You have one wish."

Her voice was louder than I had wanted. I looked around, making sure that she hadn’t alerted my mom or her dad. I didn’t hear anything.

I whispered to her, "Merry. One half hour after you go to bed, you will sneak into my bedroom. You will strip and get into my bed. You will go to sleep and not wake up until you hear me tell you Time for beddy bye. At that time, you will get out of my bed, get dressed, and sneak back into your own room."

"Your wish is my command," she intoned, and without any further fanfare, she walked into her bedroom.

It took me a bit longer than usual in the bathroom that evening. I was anticipating whether or not Merry would actually comply with my wish.

I went to bed, but couldn’t go to sleep. Was Merry actually going to come in? I had heard her say her good-nights to our parents while I was in the bathroom.

There wasn’t any other sound other than the muffled sound of the television playing downstairs.

From experience, I knew my parents wouldn’t get to bed until after midnight. They usually fell asleep watching the news, and came upstairs. Only very rarely did my mother ever check in on me, and not in the past year or so. I wasn’t sure if they checked in on Merry. I sure hoped they didn’t notice that her bed was vacant… if Merry actually complied with my wish.

It seemed like hours when I heard a small sound at my door. The knob turned and it opened. The outside hallway was dark, and I could just barely make out Merry’s shadow as she entered my room.

Merry moved quietly toward my bed, then pulled her nightgown over her head. She was nude underneath. She pulled the covers closest to her down, and moved into my bed. She turned to her side, facing away from me.

I was frozen in my bed. I didn’t know what to do. Merry had indeed complied with my wish. She was nude in my bed.

I could hear Merry’s regular breathing, and it occurred to me that she was fast asleep. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know if she had been playing a game with me, but I was pretty sure that she wasn’t playing one right now. Being nude in the bed with a horny teen-aged male was NOT something that an adolescent female would do.

When I made my wish to Merry, it had been my intention to have her nude, and available for my inspection for as long as I wanted. At the time, I was only hoping that she’d comply. Now that she had done it, I found myself scared.

What if I touched her and she awoke? Would she scream, and have our parents come running upstairs ready to kill me? My wish was that she wouldn’t wake up until I told her that key phrase… but I still wasn’t completely sure if this wish thing was real.

In the hopes that she would come in that night, I had my flashlight on the night stand next to my bed. I moved slowly, so as not to wake Merry. It took about a minute or two to get my hand to the table and another few seconds to find the flashlight.

As my hand touched the flashlight, it made a bit of noise. I instantly froze, but Merry’s regular breathing didn’t miss a beat. After another minute or two, I finally managed to grab the flashlight, and brought it under the covers with me.

It took another few minutes to get up the nerve to turn on the flashlight. Again, I was worried that Merry would wake up and freak out to find herself naked with her step-brother. She didn’t wake up, though. I slowly moved my head under the covers to take a closer look at Merry.

As I said, Merry was sleeping on her side, and when my eyes finally got used to the light underneath the covers, all I could see was her ass. It was white and round, and had a couple of freckles on it. I resisted the urge to pat her on it.

Now what? I was looking at my step-sister’s naked ass. Big fucking deal. I looked up toward her back, hoping to get a glimpse of breast, but her right arm was over that part of her body, effectively hiding her nakedness from me.

I stood there stupidly for a minute or so, looking from her naked back to her backside. I tried to think of what to do next.

If I wanted to see anything, I’d have to move her body. But if I moved her, I might wake her up. If she woke up, she’d probably scream, and then, of course, I’d be in deep shit. What do to?

I turned off my flashlight, having seen enough of her backside, and considered my next move.

Maybe I could try to wake her. Make her think she just went to bed in the wrong room if she awoke. It sounded like a terrible idea, but my cock was so hard it was aching. I just HAD to see her naked body.

Finally, I got enough nerve to whisper in her ear. "Merry? Merry? Merry! Wake up!"

No response. Her breathing continued its regular pattern.

After a minute or so, I steeled up some more nerve, and touched her on her shoulder. "Merry!" No answer.

I kept my hand on her shoulder. She didn’t move. I decided to go for broke.

I pulled her shoulder toward me, trying to move her onto her back. It took more pressure than I had first thought, but she finally moved. She finally was on her back!

I moved the covers back up to her neck. Her breathing continued.

My eyes were now accustomed to the darkness, and I could see the sheets rise with each of her breaths. Her eyes were still closed. She hadn’t woke up.

I remembered the flashlight, and turned it on again. It lit up the blankets, but Merry’s breathing continued uninterrupted. I was about to move my head under the covers when it occurred to me that if she hadn’t awakened yet, she probably won’t. She was still following the terms of my wish.

I moved the covers off her. Merry’s body shivered, but her breathing continued its steady rhythm. I could now see her nude body… breasts, pussy, and legs.

My step-sister was beautiful. Her breasts weren’t very large, barely discernible. I had thought that they were bigger, but they looked flat as pancakes on her chest. She had small light-pink aureoles. Her nipples were barely visible as darker pink center spots.

I moved my gaze southward, and saw the folds of her womanhood. If she had any hair down there, it was next to invisible. I simply saw a bunch of folds at the apex of the V at the intersection of her legs.

Her legs were close together, so I didn’t see very much.

But what I was looking at excited me. I found myself touching my cock, moving my finger up and down quickly, giving myself pleasure.

Without thinking, I took my left hand and moved her leg away from the other one. Only after I did that did I realize that I could have awakened her. I nervously looked at her face, but her eyes were still closed, and her breathing was still quite regular.

Emboldened, I moved my right hand from my cock, and pulled her other leg away as well. It appeared that touching Merry wasn’t going to wake her up.

Again, without thinking, I touched her slit, curious as to how it would feel.

This caused Merry’s breath to skip. I looked up at her face, concerned. Her eyes were still peacefully closed, although her face had a slightly different expression. I watched her carefully, and her breathing resumed its steady pace.

I touched her again in the same spot, and Merry’s breath stopped again. Again I pulled my hand away, and her breathing resumed. I wondered if she was sensitive there; I knew for a fact that my cock was pretty sensitive when I touched myself.

My right hand had moved back to my cock, and was rubbing once again. I looked at the sight of my naked step-sister’s crotch, and then at her breasts. My hand was working faster. Before I knew it, I had reached the point of no return.

I had rarely masturbated in my bedroom before, choosing to use the bathroom for that function since it had much better facilities for cleaning up afterwards. But now I was in a quandary. I was going to shoot, and pretty soon. There was no way that I was able to stop rubbing myself.

I finally got an idea and reached down beside the bed where my clothes were. I picked up an item — it turned out to be a T-shirt — and managed to get it to my crotch at the last second. I pumped and pumped into that T-shirt. I was surprised by how much I was squirting; I think it was a new record for me.

After I achieved my release, I looked at Merry again. She was still sleeping, unaware that I had just jacked off in front of her. My T-shirt was a mess, but I figured that I’d take care of that some time in the future. I tossed it underneath my bed for now.

Now that I had my orgasm, I immediately felt guilty. Merry was still laying naked in my bed. I had just shot off a bucketful of semen into my T-shirt. What kind of pervert was I? Looking at his sister (my "step-sister" I reminded myself) and whacking off.

As if to make things worse, I heard the footsteps of my parents coming upstairs!

Would they come into my room and see Merry laying naked in my bed? Would they look in Merry’s room and find her missing?

I held my breath. I heard my parents tip toe down the hallway, past my room. I was still holding my breath when I heard a door open. Was it Merry’s room? The door shut, and I heard nothing.

I realized that I was still holding my breath. I finally let it out, keeping the noise very low in case my parents could hear.

I wasn’t familiar with my parents' bedtime routine. I thought my step-father took a shower at night but wasn’t entirely sure. I figured that my parents would probably be asleep within an hour, but had no way to verify this.

I was fretting over how I was going to get Merry back into her room when it finally hit me — it wasn’t really my problem! If Merry got caught out of her room, it wouldn’t be me that would be in trouble. However, I never really had any desire to get Merry in trouble. She was a nice kid; not a pain like so many other kid sisters that I had seen.

It also occurred to me that she was still naked in my bed. I glanced down towards where she was still laying totally exposed on my bed. My flashlight had long been off and my eyes were once again accustomed to the darkness.

I knew that it would be best if I waited before sending Merry back to her room. And her naked body was beckoning to me.

Now, I would like to state here for the record that my interest in my step-sister was totally academic. I had never seen a naked girl or woman before — I hadn’t even seen any pictures in the girlie magazines! I was curious about what she’d look like underneath her clothes. I admit that I had jerked off while looking at her, but I had absolutely no interest in pursuing any sexual relationship with her. None whatsoever… cross my heart and hope to die. She was my sister, even if not by blood!

But anyway, since we were stuck in my bedroom for a while at least, I decided that I would make sure that I was able to satisfy my curiosity. Even if I were somehow to get caught, at least I’d have SOMETHING that would make it worthwhile, in some small way.

I found that I was touching myself again, and I stopped that. A thought flew by me that I should have made some arrangement that she could touch me, but I threw that idea away. I hadn’t made such an arrangement, and putting my genitalia in any proximity to her could possibly lead to a nasty situation where I would be going against what I had just said two paragraphs ago that I would never do!

It occurred to me that although Merry seemed to "notice" when I touched her, she had never actually awakened. But touching her crotch didn’t do very much for me. In fact, knowing that that was the same equipment that she used to piss with sort of turned me off just a bit.

Merry’s breasts were another matter. As I said, they weren’t very large. I went to give them a closer examination.

From casual glances that I had given Merry in the past, I could have sworn that her breasts were developing. I never actually said anything to her, knowing how embarrassed such a comment would be to her, but I had noticed.

So, how come her breasts looked so tiny now?

A thought came to me that she might wear falsies. It was whispered at school that "some girls wear them" but I had no idea what falsies were, except something that made girls' boobs look larger. Somehow, that didn’t seem like something that Merry would use. First of all, she was a bit prudish. Second, I don’t know where she would be able to get them, and it wasn’t like my mother would actually purchase such things for a step-daugher… would she?

I reached up and touched one of her breasts. Again, her breath caught, but resumed its regular rhythm almost immediately. Her skin was warm and soft to the touch. I moved my hand to her nipple and saw it harden (along with another skipped breath). Fascinated, I made a circular motion with the tip of my index finger, feeling it get harder with each circuit.

Encouraged, I reached with my other hand and started rubbing her other breast. Like the first one, the other nipple got hard underneath my index finger.

Merry let out a tiny combination moan and sigh. Her breathing was still regular, but hearing that made my fingers freeze. After a second, I realized that my rubbing was probably making her feel good; just like rubbing my cock felt good… would feel so good right now, in fact!

I increased the number of fingers in each hand in contact with her breasts to three. She moaned once or twice again. Her face had a tiny smile on it; she was enjoying my attention.

I looked at my step-sister and it struck me that she had never looked so beautiful before. I’d never seen her before as anything other than a kid sister, maybe a bit cute, but still a little girl. And here she was, looking like a beautiful woman to me for the first time in my life.

Without thinking, I bent over her and kissed her lips. As our lips met, the reality of what I was doing suddenly hit me. What the fuck was I doing?

I froze, but not before Merry’s lips pursed at the touch of mine. She was actually kissing me back!

I was floored. I realized that I was playing with fire here. In fact, my cock was only about six inches above her crotch. WHAT THE FUCK WAS I THINKING???

The analytical part of my brain finally kicked in, and I pulled away from our kiss.

Merry’s lips remained pursed, as if they were kissing some phantom in the night. I removed my hands from her breasts, and looked down on her. Her breathing returned to normal.

We were safe.

I realized that having Merry in my bed, naked and on her back, was not a good idea. Especially when I was giving in to sudden urges like kissing her.

I moved back to the other side of the bed, and slowly pushed her shoulder away from me, so she was laying on her side again.

Of course, this exposed her tiny backside to me. I looked at it, and gave it an affectionate pat. It felt warm and soft… just like her breasts had.

Thinking about her breasts, I moved up again and looked at her from the top.

I could see the outline of her top breast now. It looked much larger than when she had been laying on her back. I finally realized that the reason her breasts had look so tiny before was due to gravity pulling them closer to her body.

I kissed Merry’s shoulder, and pulled the sheet back over her.

My dick was so hard that I needed to once again take care of it. I looked underneath my bed for the T-shirt that I had used before, and found it. It took about thirty seconds for me to send another load into it.

About five or ten minutes later, I found myself drifting off to sleep. There was something nagging on my mind, but I couldn’t figure out what it was. I turned over and found my body curled up against Merry’s back. My dick was actually touching her!

Oh, shit! Merry was still here. Time to send her back to her room. Hopefully, she won’t know what I did tonight.

"Merry…" I whispered to her.

No response.

"Merry…" I whispered again, just a tiny bit louder.

She didn’t give any indication of having heard me.

Shit! What was I going to do now? It struck me that I had given her a key phrase that would send her back to her room. What was it?

I tried to rack my brain until I remembered. It was something that Merry used to say when my mother and I first moved in with her and her father. "Time for beddy bye!"

Merry moved immediately. She threw off the covers and got out of my bed. She didn’t look over to me, but found her nightgown that she had discarded on the floor. She pulled it over her head and walked out of my door, closing it behind her.

I strained to hear what was happening outside. I heard her door open softly, and then close.

Then nothing.

A few minutes later, I fell asleep.

* * *

I woke up the next morning. My dick was hard again, this time with a need to go to the bathroom. I looked beside my bed, and saw my T-shirt on the floor. I pushed it underneath my bed and got up.

I grabbed my robe and pulled it on, leaving my room to do my morning business.

As I was taking my shower, I heard my mom call up to Merry and me that breakfast was ready.

I felt a bit uneasy at the breakfast table. Merry’s father was reading the newspaper, as usual. Mom had gotten up to get her and her husband another cup of coffee.

Merry was eating her cereal like everything was normal. I kept sneaking glances at her. I kept thinking back to how beautiful she looked right before I kissed her that previous night.

"Jim, is anything wrong?" my mom asked me.

"No… no, Mom. I just had a weird dream last night. It sort of spooked me, I guess."

Merry looked up. "Gee, I had a nice dream last night. Can’t remember too much of it, but I think it was nice."

Mom looked at the two of us, and then smiled. "Well, you kids need to do the lawn and garden today. I’ll be shopping with Aunt Peggy at nine." Aunt Peggy was an old friend of my Mom’s who loved to go shopping with my mother.

I simply nodded to my mother, like I usually do in the morning. Merry nodded also and went back to her cereal.

I wondered what Merry dreamed last night. Did she dream of me looking and touching her… even kissing her? But Merry didn’t look at me at all. She was just interested in her cereal.

Merry’s father left for work, and Mom went upstairs to change.

I was cleaning up the dishes from breakfast when Merry came in with her cereal bowl and spoon.

"Want me to dry?" asked Merry.

"Nah, Shortcake. I’ll take care of it."

"You promised you wouldn’t call me that anymore, Jimmy!" she said, emphasizing the name I hated to be called.

"Sorry, Merry," I grinned.

Merry grinned back at me.

I got back to the dishes and realized that Merry was still in the kitchen. I turned back and she was looking at me.

"What’s up, Merry?" I asked.

"Um… I can use some money for school. Do you think Mom would let me mow the lawn?" she asked.

I looked at her and frowned. "Merry, you know I hate doing the weeds!"

"I’ll do everything. Let me get the five dollars for mowing AND the five dollars for the weeds. You won’t have to do nothing!"

"You sure?" I asked.

"Please, Jim?"

I smiled. Letting her do the grass would give me some time to waste with Jack. "Sure. If Mom says OK. All right?"

Merry ran up to me and kissed me on the cheek. She had done this before, but after the previous night, it brought back memories of me kissing her on the lips. My cock started to stir in anticipation.

I pushed her away, gently, and then moved so my erection wouldn’t be too noticeable.

Merry, unperturbed, went upstairs to bug my mother.

If she knew anything about last night, she certainly wasn’t letting it show.

Chapter 2

Mom told Merry that she could do the lawn, but that I had to check it over afterwards to make sure that it was done right.

Merry flew outside and I could hear her try, unsuccessfully, to get the lawn mower to start. It was one of those pull-start mowers, not like the ones that start the first time that you can purchase today. I knew after the third or fourth pull that Merry wasn’t going to be able to start it.

Smiling, I went outside where Merry had the lawn mower out. She had the gas can out, so I could tell she had already made sure that there was enough fuel in it.

I yelled to her and she looked up. She looked a bit sheepish about not being able to start the cold mower.

"Let me do this for you," I said, acting like a big he-man.

"I always have trouble starting it the first time," Merry said.

"You just need a few more muscles in your arm," I told her.

I put my foot against the machine and gave the cord a quick pull. The engine roared to life, but started to sputter down. I quick adjusted the choke and the engine soon was at its normal speed.

"Here," I said, shouting a bit over the din of the engine.

"Thanks, Jimmy… Jim!" She said, correcting herself.

"No problem."

Merry took the handle of the mower and started to cut the grass.

I looked over to the driveway and Mom was just leaving to go to Aunt Peggy’s. I jogged over to where she was and gave her a kiss good bye.

"Mom… Since Merry is gonna do the lawn, I’m going to hang out with Jack again today. OK?"

My mother looked down the street toward where Jack lived. She looked back at me and smiled. "OK, Jim. But could you stay here for fifteen minutes to make sure that Merry has no more problems with the mower?"

I glanced at where my step-sister was pushing the mower and back to my mother. "Sure. I’ll be glad to. It’s easy starting once it’s warm, though."

"Maybe. But I’d rather she be careful. She’s just thirteen…"

"Fourteen next month! Don’t forget. She’s not letting ME forget!"

Mom and I laughed. When she first remarried, she had been worried to death that she might forget some important date, and I had done my best to make sure that she never forgot any. "I’m not about to forget, but thanks."

Mom started her car and pulled out the driveway. I watched her car drive down the street.

I looked over at Merry, and waved at her. She waved back at me. I went into the house.

Upstairs, I retrieved that roll of "Lucky Tickets" that I had found. Were these really magic? Where did they come from? Did they really make Merry strip naked yesterday and last night?

I told myself that this could be a game that Merry was playing. Although it was totally against her character, such a thing was still possible. After all, she did seem to notice when I touched her, and when I kissed her. Was she just pretending?

How could I tell?

I put the tickets into my duffel bag where I had my Frisbee and a baseball mitt. I wanted to try them out someplace where Merry wasn’t around.

The phone rang. It was Jack.

I asked him if he wanted to throw the saucer around again. He seemed to like that idea. I also suggested that we go to the Jack-in-the-Box for lunch later. Jack didn’t like that place much, I think mostly because he felt that they stole "his" name, but he agreed to go.

I told him that I’d meet him at his house.

* * *

I got to Jack’s about forty-five minutes later. Merry was about half-way done with our lawn and had restarted the mower without any problem.

When I got to Jack’s, I went to his side door and knocked. Jack’s sister, Patrice, answered the door. She was seventeen and didn’t think much of her brother or any of his friends. She looked at me with disdain and called out to Jack that one of his "loser friends was at the door."

Patrice had always done things like this. I was used to it. But for some reason, her attitude pissed me off today.

Yeah. She’d be behaving differently if I gave her a ticket, huh?

What was I thinking? I didn’t even know if the tickets really worked, and I was already thinking of using them to teach a lesson to Jack’s older sister???

Jack came to the door, interrupting my thoughts. He led me downstairs to the basement which his parents had converted into some sort of a den.

"What’s with your sister? I heard her call me a loser again!" I complained to Jack.

"She’s probably on the rag," he answered, shrugging.

That was a standard response when any female seemed a bit grouchy. I don’t think either of us actually knew what it meant at the time.

We went downstairs, and I was trying to think of some way of testing the tickets now that I was away from Merry.

Jack told me with a sullen face, "My parents left while I was on the phone. I don’t have permission to go to the park yet. I’m going to call Mom when she gets to the office."

Unlike my mother, Jack’s mother worked full time. Apparently, Jack was home alone with his bitchy sister. Once again, I was thinking what I would do with her if those damn tickets actually worked.

Suddenly, an idea sprang into my head.

I went into my duffel bag and pulled out the roll of tickets. "Hey, Jack. Do you remember these?"

Jack looked at the tickets. "Oh, yeah. You gonna put on a show, huh?"

I knew that Jack said that to needle me for what I had suggested the other day. I was still just a little hurt from his telling me that only "kids and dorks" put on shows.

I grinned at him. "Jack. Take a ticket." I tore off a ticket and handed it to him.

Without a word, he reached out and grabbed it from me. He then intoned, "You have one wish."

"Jack, I wish for you to stay down here. Do nothing until I come back down. When I come down, I want you to think that we spent all that time just talking and playing around. OK?"

"Your wish is my command," he intoned.

"Far fucking out," I thought to myself.

* * *

I quietly walked up the stairs into Jack’s kitchen. I wasn’t sure where Patrice was, but that was a central location in Jack’s small house. I immediately heard the television on in the living room. Patrice was probably in there.

I knew that we were alone; Jack was downstairs and would stay downstairs until I returned. I still had the roll of tickets in my hand.

I walked into Jack’s living room. Patrice was watching something on the TV, and didn’t immediately notice that I had come in.

When I saw Patrice, a thousand ideas went into my head. I was going to make her pay for every time she insulted me or any of Jack’s other friends. She was going to beg for mercy… she was going to…

"What are you doing up here, you little dork?" came Patrice’s snide remark. While I was trying to decide what to say, she apparently noticed that I had entered the living room.

"Um…" I said, a bit on the defensive. "Would you like a ticket?"

"A ticket? What for? You losers doing some sort of raffle?" she asked.

I pulled a ticket off the roll and handed it to her.

She looked at the ticket and then intoned, "Your wish is my command."

"I wish you to do whatever I say forever. I wish that you will never be able to tell anybody that I have any power over you. You are helpless and at my mercy."

"Your wish is too complicated. Please try again," Patrice intoned.

This was the first time that I had ever had a wish rejected. But it appeared that I had another attempt.

"Why is it too complicated?" I asked.

"Your wish cannot last longer than a day."

"May I ask you for another wish then?"

"Yes," Patrice intoned.

"I wish you to do whatever I say until I leave. You will immediately forget whatever we do afterwards. During the time we are together, you will be helpless and at my mercy."

"Your wish is my command."

I looked at my prize. Patrice was seventeen. She had short black hair, smallish tits, and a slim figure. She wasn’t one of the better looking girls by any means.

But she was mine.

"So, what’s this ticket good for, dickless?" Patrice sneered.

I was taken aback by her curt remark. I thought she was supposed to do whatever I said.

"You too chicken-shit to talk to me?" she asked, giving me an evil smile.

Oh, fuck. I hadn’t told her to do anything.

"Shut up!" I said.

Patrice went to give me some snide remark, but nothing came out of her mouth. She looked confused. She coughed a couple of times and then tried again. Again she failed.

"You can talk to me, but only with respect," I said, grinning at her.

"Like h…" she went mute. She shook her head, and then tried to talk again. Again nothing.

I let her worry a bit at her inability to communicate.

Patrice tried a few more minutes. Finally, she was able to speak, softly. "What is happening to my voice?"

I gave her an evil smile. "I told you to only talk to me with respect. If what you are saying isn’t respectful, it won’t come out."

"How are you doing this… Jim?" Patrice’s whole demeanor had changed. It was obvious that talking to me in a normal tone of voice wasn’t easy for her.

"Let’s just say that you are in my power," I said.

Patrice tried to say something and failed again. She closed her eyes and breathed in and out. She finally said, "I don’t understand how you are doing this."

"Who the hell cares what you think, bitch?" I spat.

Again, Patrice’s immediate reaction wasn’t able to be communicated. I could see that she was getting more and more frustrated.

It was time to demonstrate my complete control now. "While you learn to keep a civil tongue in your head, come over to me and give me the sexiest kiss you know how."

This was met by another futile attempt to speak, accompanied by her getting up from her chair. I could see panic in her eyes as her body was betraying her thoughts.

"Please don’t…" she said softly before her lips met mine and muffled anything else she had to say.

She was kissing me! I felt her tongue touch my lips and I opened them in surprise. Her tongue snaked into my mouth.

The kiss felt wonderful, and I could see real fear in her eyes as she knew that she had absolutely no control over her body.

I touched my tongue to hers and our tongues played together. She must have done this before, I thought to myself. I wonder who she had done this with? Maybe I was going to learn her whole sexual history… and give her a new history to boot!

I moved my hands to her tiny breasts. They were a little bit bigger than Merry’s… but not by much. I could see from her eyes that my touching her wasn’t appreciated, but I didn’t give a rat’s ass about that at the moment. She was going to pay for all the shit she had been giving to me and all of Jack’s other friends.

Finally, I got bored with the kiss. I was ready for some action. I pushed her away.

Patrice stood there looking at me. She didn’t make any attempt to run away; it would have been futile if she tried. One word from me would stop her cold.

But what if I couldn’t say anything? I never told her that she couldn’t hurt me!

"Patrice, you will not hurt me under any circumstances."

I saw her eyes open wide. Maybe she had been thinking of the same thing!

What else was I missing?

"Patrice, you will ensure that I won’t be hurt by anyone or anything else."

I couldn’t think of any loopholes now.

But Patrice was older than me. She probably had a more devious mind. "Patrice, you will not attempt to escape from me, or do anything to harm me directly or indirectly. If you can think of anything that I may have overlooked, you will inform me as soon as you think of it."

That was the best I could do at such short notice. I would have to come up with some standard "disclaimer" when I did something like this again. But that was for the future.

I was thinking of having Patrice think of me as the most sexy man in the world, and almost gave her that command, when it struck me that this would probably give her a break. I most certainly did not want her to enjoy my control over her. I wanted her to experience the humiliation that she had heaped on me and others over the years.

"Why are you doing this to me?" asked Patrice, softly.

"Because I can," I answered. "And because you are a first class bitch. And a first class bitch deserves to be punished."

I didn’t know where I wanted to go from here. A spanking from a younger boy would certainly be humiliating. Having sex with me would also be humiliating. How far did I want to push this?

"Patrice, sit down. Let’s have a talk."

I motioned to the sofa and she sat down, and I sat next to her. I put my hand on her knee. Her arm went up automatically to put my hand off of her, but she quickly thought better of that. I grinned at her.

"Answer me truthfully. Yes or no… are you a virgin?"

"Yes," she said in a smallish voice.

"Maybe not for long," I sneered.

Patrice blanched.

"I have some questions regarding sex. You will answer me to the best of your knowledge. You will give me any personal information that is applicable to my question. OK?"

Patrice nodded meekly.

I thought of what Jack said before. "Are you on the rag right now?"

Patrice shook her head no.

"What does that expression mean?"

Patrice explained about menstruation. It turned out that I had already had some inkling about it from roundabout things that Merry and my mother said in conversations.

Patrice also told me about her periods. Hers were quite regular, ever since she went on the pill on her seventeenth birthday.

"You are using birth control?" I asked.

Yes, she nodded.

"And you are still a virgin?" I asked. I thought all girls on the pill were sluts.

"Yes. I’m waiting for…" She looked at me with pleading eyes. "For the right guy. Before I… you know…"

"You’ve never had sex?" I asked.

"No… not really…"

"The entire truth, Patrice," I told her.

"I let Ricky Lane touch my breasts… and I felt his thing…"

Ricky Lane was a kind of nerdy guy in high school. I never knew that he and Patrice were an item. Jack had never said anything.

"Is he the only one?" I asked.

"No," Patrice answered. She seemed like she was going to end it there, but she blurted out, "I gave head to Donny Erickson back in junior high on a dare."

I had never heard of him. "Who’s Donny Erickson?"

"He left two years ago when his parents moved to California."

"What is head?" I asked. I had heard the expression, but it had never been explained.

"Oh, god!" Patrice said, mostly to herself. She looked at me and explained. "It’s when you take a boy’s… thing… in your mouth… and rub it and suck it…"

This sounded like something interesting!

"Do you make him shoot?" I asked, getting into it.

Patrice closed her eyes, as if this wasn’t a happy memory for her. "He… Donny did, the pig! In my mouth. On my chin. Over my blouse…"

Gross! I don’t think I’ll be giving head any time soon! "And that’s called head?" I asked.

"Yes. Or a blow job. Or sucking dick," Patrice answered. It seemed like she didn’t like the other terms much.

I had heard of blow jobs, and now Patrice had confirmed to me what they were. "Oral sex?" I asked.

"Yes. Except that head is more specific when a girl does it to a guy."

"You mean, guys can give oral sex to girls?" I asked, confused by the mechanics.

"Umm… a guy… or a girl for that matter… can lick a girl in her… pussy. It’s supposed to feel pretty good, like when a girl sucks a guys… thing."

"You mean, if a guy were to lick your… pussy… it would feel good to you?" I asked.

I could see that Patrice was getting embarrassed. She nodded her head. "Nobody’s ever licked me there. But Betty told me that she and her cousin…" Patrice got red.

"Betty who?" I asked, going through the Betty’s that I knew in my head.

"Betty Elders," Patrice answered. "My best friend. But please! Don’t tell her I told you. She’d never talk to me again!"

"Don’t worry. You said that Donny was a pig for shooting in your mouth. Isn’t that the idea?" I asked.

"Well, a guy is supposed to let a girl know, and then she can decide what she wants to do. Give him a hand job… you know, pumping him with her hand… or taking it in her mouth."

"And Donny didn’t let you know?" I asked.

"It was the first time I’d ever did anything with a guy. I didn’t know he was going to come, and I didn’t think he’d come in my mouth!"

"Come means to shoot sperm?" I asked.

Patrice looked at me as if I was stupid. She was going to say something to that effect, but my previous command to only talk to me with respect prevented her. She closed her eyes and said, "Yes. Come. Orgasm. Shoot. Erupt. And about a thousand other words, I guess."

I asked Patrice a number of other questions. Back then, kids weren’t really told the facts of life, and what they were told didn’t have the explicitness of what I was being told by Patrice.

To give Patrice credit, she made me more cognizant of sex. She gave me details of looking at other girls in the showers or in the locker room when they were dressing, how she looked at boys' bulges in their pants. What girls talked about when they were talking about boys. I learned about the physiology of females, and about the mechanics of sex. It was quite an eye-opening education.

It took about a half hour, but at the end, I think I was thoroughly educated… at least, as educated as a seventeen year old virgin female was capable of teaching at that place and time.

I was silent for about five minutes, thinking about what I was learning.

"Jim?" Patrice said, softly.

"What?" I said, surprised that she interrupted my thoughts.

"I’m sorry… for calling you a dork. And all those other things. I never really thought of you… or any of Jack’s friends… as really being people…"

"What the hell is a dork anyway?" I asked.

"Well, it’s usually synonymous with a nerd," Patrice said, looking at me to see if I was going to take offense. "And… I think specifically, it means penis."

I burst out laughing. That was the first direct mention that Patrice ever made to the male genitalia. Prior to this, she had always referred to it as a thing.

Patrice didn’t know why I was laughing, but seemed a bit less worried that I was upset now that I knew what she had called me.

"Are you really sorry?" I finally asked her.

"Yes," she answered.

"Tell me the truth. Are you really sorry, or are you just worried about what I will do to you?"

"I’m truly sorry," Patrice said. Her face was serious. "And I admit that I’m worried what you will do to me. But I’m truly sorry. As I’m talking to you about sex, I realize that you might be younger than me, but you’re a person. You have questions. I didn’t realize that until you… well, until you got mad today."

"And what do you think I’ll do to you?" I asked, not really knowing the answer to that question myself.

Patrice looked at me steadily. "At first I thought you might rape me. That you might make me fuck you… and maybe Jack. Is he still downstairs, or is he in the kitchen listening in?"

"Jack is downstairs," I told her. "He’ll be downstairs for a while. He’s not listening. I don’t think I want to fuck you, Patrice."

A look of relief washed over her face. "I thought when I told you that I was on the pill…" She simply shook her head.

"So. Knowing that, what should I do?" I asked her.

She looked at me. She looked down. "You’re mad at me, aren’t you?"

I nodded.

"You want to punish me. Spank me?" she asked.

I shrugged.

"You can make me do anything. You could make me… suck you. You could turn me into a whore for the entire school!"

"I could. But is the punishment worth the crime?" I asked.

"No. But I have no way of knowing what you will do. I just know what you probably can do."

I nodded again.

Patrice didn’t say any more. I was still trying to figure out what I wanted to do. I had already humiliated her a little by making her tell me about her sex life, and having her teach me about sex. I did want more, but I wasn’t sure what.

From listening to Patrice’s description of sexual acts, my initial idea of fucking her went away. I got from Patrice’s attitude that rape was completely abhorrent to her… or any female. No wonder they have such stiff penalties for rapists. Almost as bad as murderers.

But I knew that Patrice’s current humiliation would end. When I leave her later on, she would have no memory of what happened. This didn’t give me a green light to fuck her, though.

I finally spoke. "Well, you have come up with some suggestions. I could fuck you… I could spank you. I could have you suck me. Or I could turn you into a whore for the entire school. Correct?"

Patrice blanched when I said the F-word, but nodded her head.

"Well, each of them would have me seeing you naked. Right?" I asked.

Patrice looked confused, but nodded her head.

"OK. Strip, then. Let’s see your naked body."

Patrice looked around. "Here. In the living room?"

"Your parents are at work. Jack is downstairs, and will remain downstairs. Strip right now."

Patrice’s arms started unbuttoning her blouse. "I’m… I’m… doing it…" she said, once again not believing her body obeying my commands.

"Yup. Take everything off. Quickly now."

Patrice’s body picked up the pace. In about sixty seconds, a nude Patrice was standing before me in front of the sofa.

"Stay there," I said.

I gave Patrice’s body a good look. I hadn’t really had a great chance to look over Merry’s body the previous night. It was dark, and the flashlight wasn’t the best illumination.

Patrice was standing before me in the light of day.

Her breasts, as I said before, were tiny. They barely stuck out from her body. She had larger brown aureoles than Merry, and her nipples were a small center point within them.

Patrice had curly black pubic hair, which looked a bit like a black diamond at the bottom of her crotch. I could tell that her hair was hiding the folds of flesh that I had seen on Merry the previous night.

"Give me a better view of your pussy," I told Patrice. I had no idea how she would do so, but if anybody would know how, I figured that she would.

"Do you mind if I sit?" she asked.

"As long as I get a better view," I answered.

Patrice rotated a reclining chair so it was pointed toward me. She sat down and spread her legs. I could see a black hairy line between her legs.

Then she did something that amazed me. She put her legs over both of the arms of the easy chair. Her pussy opened up, and the black hairy gash now had a bright pink center.

Patrice put her two hands between her legs, temporarily obscuring my view. I was about to protest when she used her index fingers and thumbs to pull her vaginal lips apart, giving me an even better view.

I got up from the sofa, and moved toward the recliner where Patrice was doing her obscene display. I could see a little red fold of skin at the top, with a dark red hole underneath. At the bottom, I could see the pucker of her anus.

I put my index finger into her hole. "This is where a guy sticks his dick to fuck a girl?" I asked.

Patrice answered by simply nodding. She seemed too scared to answer me verbally.

"Does that feel good?" I asked, my finger still inside her.

Again Patrice nodded.

"You want me to stop?"

Another nod.

"What’s this?" I said, moving my finger up to the fold of skin at the top of her slit.

When my finger made contact, Patrice’s body jerked involuntarily. I pulled my finger away, and she moved her body back. When I touched the fold of skin again, her body jerked again. I kept my finger there. It felt a bit like Merry’s nipple the previous night, except it was slipperier.

When Patrice didn’t answer, I asked her again. "Tell me what this is," I demanded.

"It’s… my…." her body jerked again as I moved my finger on that spot. "My clit… clittie."

"Clittie?" I asked, taking my finger away.

Patrice’s breath was quickening. "Clittie… short for clitoris," she finally said.

"That felt good?" I asked. From her reaction, I could tell it had set off some kind of response in her.

Patrice nodded again, still afraid to speak.

"When I guy gives oral sex to a girl, does he lick her hole, or does he lick your clittie?"

Patrice realized he had to answer. "B…Both," she said. "But the clittie is what makes her… come…"

"Come? Like a boy shooting?" I asked.

Patrice was resigned once again to an education session. "A girl gets wet down there when she gets excited. Betty told me…" She paused once again.

"Tell me," I demanded.

"Betty says that it you play with your clittie enough, the feeling is good, and gets better and better… until you almost go crazy." I looked at Patrice. She was still sitting with her legs on the side of the recliner, holding open her pussy for my inspection, explaining to me about female orgasms.

"You can sit normally now," I told Patrice. "Thanks for the lesson."

Patrice was beet red with embarrassment.

I watched her, amused. Finally, I said, "I’ll let you decide your punishment. Fifty spankings, a blow job, a fuck, or I turn you into a whore."

Patrice’s complexion turned white. This was her moment of truth. She considered her options. "Spanking?" she asked.

"Is that your choice?" I asked.

"No. I meant, what kind of spanking?" she asked me.

"Bare bottom. With my belt," I said, touching my waist. "Fifty smacks. Hard."

"You said you didn’t want to fuck me," Patrice said.

"True. But if you choose that, I’ll make an exception."

"And a blow job?" she asked.

"Just like you gave Donny. And I shoot into your mouth. I don’t want to make a mess in here."

"A blow job in the living room?" Patrice asked, as if I was out of my mind.

"You have just been sitting there, holding your cunt open for me for five minutes. A blow job is that much worse?" I asked.

I saw Patrice glance at my crotch. I don’t know if she was gauging the size of my belt, or the size of my cock. I didn’t really care.

"If I let you punish me, you won’t do anything else to me?" she asked.

"Patrice, you don’t have to LET me do anything. I AM going to punish you. You can choose your punishment. And, after today, I will never make you do anything else against your will ever again. You have my solemn promise."

Patrice looked at me with untrusting eyes. "How do I know you’ll keep your promise?"

"You don’t. But consider this. I could make you WANT to fuck me right now. And I’m not doing it. I’m letting you decide. If you allow me to punish you, and you are sincerely sorry for treating me like shit, and promise never to do so again, and MEAN IT," I glared at her, letting her know that I was serious. "Then I will make that promise, and mean it as much as you do."

Patrice considered this. She was looking at my crotch again. She was silent for three or four minutes when she finally spoke.

"Jim. I am truly sorry for treating you like shit. I promise never, ever to do that again. To you, or any of Jack’s friends. If you insist that I be punished…" She looked at me, hoping for a reprieve. There was none. "Then, I guess that oral sex would probably be what I want."

My rigid cock got even harder, if that were at all possible.

"A blow job?" I blurted out, not believing my ears.

Patrice nodded.

I continued kneeling before Patrice’s recliner, thinking what she had just agreed to. It took me a while before I could actually speak.

"Patrice, where do I go when you give me a blow job?" I said when I got my voice back.

"Um, I think the sofa is best. Take off your pants and sit down normally. I’ll kneel between your legs."

"OK." I felt a bit odd taking my pants off in front of Patrice. Then I realized that she was already naked.

I pulled my pants down, and had a bit of difficulty with my jockeys. My cock was quite erect, and difficult to extricate. I finally managed to get them down.

I sat down on the sofa, and Patrice slowly came over and knelt between my knees. Very slowly, she moved her hands toward my dick. When she made contact, it jumped, similar to the way her body reacted when I touched her "clittie."

Patrice smiled at my reaction, and started giving me a two-hand hand job. I never thought anything could compare to myself jacking off, but having Patrice touching me set my senses on overload.

She started to move her head toward my crotch when I felt that familiar feeling flood through my balls. I didn’t even have time to vocalize when I started to shoot.

My semen shot up, hitting Patrice in the forehead. She continued to pump me, not completely realizing what was happening. I continued to spurt, jets of come shooting almost as high as my head! I could actually see them arc in the air in front of me.

After fifteen seconds, the sensation had passed. Patrice’s hands were covered with my slime. There was a splotch on her forehead, and another on top of her head where a jet had landed in her hair. There was semen all over my crotch and thighs as well.

I was expecting Patrice to give a girlish "Yuck!" at my reaction. She didn’t. Instead, she looked at her hands, which were coated with the slimy substance. She looked up at me and gave me a very faint smile.

I guessed that my one opportunity for a blow job had ended prematurely. I was quite a bit disappointed. I had been fantasizing about my cock in her mouth ever since she had described her giving Donny Erickson a blow job.

Amazingly, I was still hard. I had just sent a volume of semen all over Patrice and myself, and I was still hard!

Once again, Patrice looked up at me, and back down at my cock. She stuck out her tongue and moved her head downward. She was still going to take me into her mouth!

She gave a tentative lick to the head of my cock, and once again I twitched. I was still in the throes of orgasm, though, and it didn’t jump as much as it did when Patrice first touched my cock with her hands.

Patrice put her tongue back into her mouth, and looked thoughtful as she tasted. She raised her eyes back up to meet mine, and she smiled at me.

Her tongue darted out again, and this time it licked all over the head of my cock, picking up the semen that had remained from my blast. She opened her mouth, and touched her lips to my cock, and it felt wonderful.

She brought her hands up toward her lips, and her tongue darted out to lick the slime from her fingertips. And then, after what seemed to me to be hours, her lips suddenly closed around the head of my dick.

The feeling was indescribable! I could feel her lips and tongue all over the head, moving back and forth. It was exquisite torture. I felt something at the base of my cock, and realized that she was sucking… I could feel the suction all the way to my balls!

Slowly, Patrice started moving her hands again, jacking me. I could still feel the suction… it felt so good that it almost hurt! I didn’t complain, and she continued to blow me.

Even though I had just come, I knew that I was going to erupt again. My balls started making that familiar push and once again I came. Patrice kept on sucking, and this time, my semen was going straight into her mouth.

She continued to jack me and suck until I was completely spent. My second blast didn’t seem as strong to me as the first time that I came, but the feeling was much better since I was feeling her mouth and tongue on me this time.

As my balls emptied, I realized that I had my hands on the top of her head, pressing down as I was pumping my crotch upward. Before, Patrice only had my dick in her mouth just enough to cover the head. But now, she had nearly half of my cock in her mouth.

Was her mouth big enough for my entire cock? I had never seen my cock so big or thick before. It seemed nearly as thick as my fist!

But Patrice was bobbing her head in time with my hands, and I could feel her lips sliding up and down the shaft of my cock.

I let go of her head, and she continued bobbing up and down my cock. Finally she let it pop out of her mouth.

I could only think, "Wow! That’s fucking awesome!"

I didn’t know what to say to Patrice. I had definitely passed some sort of milestone that day, and she was the girl that had done it to me!

Patrice looked at her fingers, and saw my first come starting to dry on her fingers. She turned around and picked up a box of Kleenex from underneath the cocktail table. She licked at her hands, and used the tissues to get herself clean. Then she worked on the mess between my legs, using both her tongue and tissues.

Finally, we were both clean enough. She got up and looked at me.

"Jim?" she said, a bit of fear in her voice.

"Yes?" I answered, amazed that I could speak.

"Do you forgive me now? Or are you still mad at me?"

How could I be mad at this girl that just sent me to heaven and back? "I forgive you," I said.

"Could you… um…"

What did she want?

"Tell me what you want," I said, knowing my order would force her to verbalize what she wanted to say.

"Could you kiss me?"

Kiss her? At first, I was a bit grossed out. After all, I had just shot a load into her mouth, and she had used her tongue to clean me off!

Then I realized that she had already taken a complete load of my semen in her mouth, and she hadn’t made a single complaint!

When I didn’t immediately answer, she added, "When… um… I did Donny, he didn’t kiss me… and it made me feel so cheap… like a whore…"

Well, for giving me the best sensation in my young life, the least I could do is kiss her in return.

"I’ll kiss you. Stand up."

We both got to our feet. I moved my mouth close to hers and I kissed her.

This was different from before when she kissed me. I was the one making the move this time. Her head just stayed there. However, when my lips met hers, she tilted her head and opened her mouth. I opened mine in return, and our tongues played with one another.

I had been worried about the taste of semen in her mouth. It was a groundless worry. I sensed a bit of the chlorine aftertaste I associated with the smell of semen, but it was by no means overwhelming. In fact, the taste I noticed the most was the warm saltiness of her mouth.

I moved my left hand down, and found her crotch. I touched where I remembered her "clittie" was, and felt her body react to the touch. I kept touching it, making little circles with my finger.

Patrice’s body started moving with my fingers. I could hear her moan slightly… just like Merry did the previous night when I touched her between her legs. I realized why Merry had moaned now.

Emboldened, my fingers continued their attack. Patrice’s body kept moving with my fingers. Her moans got louder.

After about a minute, Patrice’s body moved toward mine. She started to grind my finger that was on her crotch between her crotch and my left thigh. Her movements were getting more and more pronounced…

"Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh," she screamed. I know that Jack probably heard her downstairs. I secretly hoped that my command for him to remain down there would hold, even though it sounded like Patrice was getting killed up here!

Patrice pulled away from me, breaking our kiss, as well as pulling her crotch away from my invading finger. She was breathless, and appeared about the same way that I had felt when I had erupted in her mouth just a few minutes ago.

I looked at her curiously.

Patrice finally caught her breath. "That was… wow…!"

"Was that a… an…" I asked.

"An orgasm, I think," Patrice said. "In fact, I’m pretty sure I know. That was definitely an orgasm. Wow!"

I looked over at the clock. It was nearly noon.

"Patrice, get dressed," I said.

Patrice got dressed, not saying anything. I did the same, pulling my pants and jockeys up.

Patrice watched with interest as I put my cock into my pants. This amused me. Here was the Queen Bitch, who had called me all sorts of names, looking at my cock with admiration. Quite a big difference in the old girl, huh?

I knew that Patrice would forget about everything that happened when I left. I didn’t know if she would interpret that order as when I left the house, or when I left her presence. Since she didn’t remember me making the wish, I didn’t think that I could ask her.

I certainly hoped that her (sincere?) apology that she wouldn’t treat me or any of Jack’s friends like shit anymore would hold, but I remembered that she had said that a wish couldn’t last longer than a day. A pity.

But I had more tickets, I thought to myself.

Patrice was now fully dressed. I told her to sit back on the chair she was sitting in before, and to fall asleep until I left the room. She was to think that she had fallen asleep watching television.

She did so.

I watched her steady breathing as I walked back into the kitchen, down the stairs into the basement where Jack was waiting for me.

"Did you call your Mom?" I asked Jack.

"Yeah. We can go to the park until six," he answered.

"I’ve got to be home around the same time. Let’s go to Jack-in-the-Box first."

Jack didn’t like the place, but there wasn’t any other fast food place in town. "Sure," he said with a bit of resignation.

We walked upstairs. Jack told me he needed to tell his sister that he was leaving. He suggested that I stay by the door, but I went into the living room with him. Jack thought I was asking for trouble, but let me tag along.

Patrice was sitting on a living room chair, where I had seen her the last time I went into the living room. She was yawning and stretching her arms and legs.

"Trice… Me and Jim are going to the park. I’ve already told Mom. I’ll be back at six."

Patrice looked at me as if she was going to say something. She shook her head and then looked at me again. "OK, Jack," Patrice said, softly. "I hope you and Jim have a great time."

Jack looked at his sister as if she had two heads.

I was curious as to whether Patrice remembered our recent interlude together, but I saw no hint of recognition in her eyes.

"Come on, Jack. Let’s get going!" I said.

Chapter 3

As Jack and I headed toward the park, I thought back on my use of the magical tickets that I had found. So far, I had used five of them on three people: my step-sister Meredith (Merry), my best friend Jack, and his bitchy sister Patrice.

In the case of Merry and Patrice, I had used the magical powers to study their naked bodies, and in the case of Patrice, to learn about the wonders of sex.

I had also learned that the tickets were indeed magical. There was no way that Merry or Patrice would have willingly participated in the acts that we had done together. I found myself quite consumed with the consequences of these tickets.

It’s difficult to believe in the existence of magic. I mean, it’s a great fantasy and the stories are, well, magical. But to be confronted with actual Magic in the form of those "lucky tickets" was now causing some major doubts to exist in my mind.

For one thing, my family wasn’t all that religious. I never grew up with the idea of an all-powerful omnipresent "God" figure. But these tickets made me now actually consider if religion wasn’t just a bunch of people deluding themselves. What if there really was a God? What if he had put those tickets where I could find them as a test?

And if it wasn’t God, then what was the nature of the Magic contained in them?

Jack noticed that I was unusually quiet. "What’s up, Jim? You look like you’re miles away."

I looked at my friend. "Just thinkin'."

"'Bout what?" he asked.

"Things," I answered noncommittally.

We got to the Jack-in-the-Box and ordered our burgers and fries. We got them to go, and headed from the restaurant to the park.

On the way to the park, we ate our burgers, and Jack and I started shooting the shit. The tickets were pushed from the front of my mind as we started talking as teenage boys tended to do.

At the park, I got the Frisbee out of my duffel, and I saw the roll of tickets again. I consciously put them out of my mind, and Jack and I spent a couple of hours throwing the disc around, practicing a few throws and catches that Jack had read about in his book.

The girls we had seen the other day were in the park, and both Jack and I were aware of them. Once again, neither one of us approached the girls. However, I started thinking about what would happen if I were to offer them one of my "lucky tickets." The memory of Patrice sucking my dick was still fresh in my mind. However, I couldn’t think of any way to do this without getting Jack curious about my tickets.

Jack noticed that my concentration had started to wander, especially when an easy shot aimed to me hit me in the head. He jogged over to where I was, and asked me what was up. "Those girls are over there again. They’re definitely watching us," I told him.

He made a sidelong glance at them and nodded to me. "So, what are you going to do about it?"

"You said you wanted to say Hi to the taller one yesterday," I reminded him.

"Nah," he said dismissively. "I’m trying to get the overhand shot perfect."

"Ahh," I nodded.

I wasn’t too far from my duffel bag, and walked over to it and ripped off a ticket. "Here, take this."

Jack looked at me curiously, but took the ticket. "You have one wish," he intoned.

"I wish that nothing that happens when you are with me today will seem out of the ordinary."

"Your wish is my command."

Now that Jack was taken care of, I needed to figure out how to make a move on the two girls.

After a few moments thought, I figured that the best way would be a direct move. "Come with me," I instructed Jack.

I led Jack over to the picnic table where the two girls were sitting.

The two girls saw us approach, and both of them made like they were talking to each other, pretending that they didn’t notice that we were walking toward them.

It occurred to me that they were about as shy as Jack and I were. Who would have thought that?

Jack looked nervous as he noticed where we were headed, but he stayed with me.

After my session with Patrice, I felt a lot more confident around girls than I had ever felt before. The intimate knowledge of the ecstasy that could be experienced with a cute member of the opposite sex was a big help with this, I guess.

"Hello," I said, forcing the girls to acknowledge us for the first time.

"Hi," said the tall one, a bit shyly.

"I’m Jim, and this is my friend Jack. I think you may have noticed us playing Frisbee over there before," I said, pointing to the field where Jack and I had walked over from.

The smaller one reddened a little and said nothing. The taller one said, "Um… yeah. Were you the guys?"

It wasn’t the greatest opening, but at least one of them was talking to me.

"Yeah. We noticed you sitting here," I said. "Do you like to play Frisbee?"

I had figured that this might be a way to bring them out. Our Frisbee was in the duffel that I was carrying, as well as my lucky tickets.

"My brother plays it. I don’t throw it very well. It always curves," said the tall one.

I noticed that neither one had introduced themselves.

I reached into my duffel bag, as if getting the Frisbee, but I pulled off two tickets. "Here," I said to both of the girls. "Take a ticket."

"You have one wish," the two girls intoned as they both took a ticket from my hand at the exact same time.

Jack didn’t react as if this was unusual; he said nothing.

I looked around to see if anybody else was watching us. I said in a quieter voice, "I wish that the two of you would fall madly in love with Jack and me. You will want to do anything that we ask you."

"Your wish is my command," the two girls intoned.

"So, what are your names?" I asked, as if the entire ticket episode hadn’t even happened.

"I’m Marla," said the tall one. "And this is my friend Doreen."

I bowed. "Pleased to meet you, Marla." I reached for her hand, and she extended it to me. I placed a tiny kiss upon it.

Marla’s expression immediately warmed to me.

Jack was standing around with a goofy expression on his face. I nudged him, and he didn’t do anything. I nudged him again, and he turned to look at me. "Introduce yourself to Doreen," I said to him in a fierce whisper.

Jack reddened and said, "Hello, Doreen. I’m Jack."

Doreen looked at him and her eyes got wider. "Um… Hello," she said dumbly.

"Jack and I are going back to play some more Frisbee. If you are interested in joining us, just come over," I said.

I still had Marla’s hand in mine, and I touched my lips to it again in farewell.

Marla simply sighed as I kissed her hand.

I turned and pulled Jack with me back to the field.

"Wow," Jack said once we were away from the girls' table. "I didn’t know you could talk to girls."

"I figured it couldn’t hurt to try. If they’re interested, they’ll come over. If not, what have we lost?" I asked him.

Jack thought for a moment and then smiled. "You know… you’re right!"

I put the duffel back down on the ground and pulled out the Frisbee. I did an easy thumb flip to Jack who was just a couple of feet away. Jack backed up and flipped it back to me. In a minute or so, we were about forty or fifty feet from one another, practicing our throws and catches once again.

I glanced occasionally to where the two girls were sitting. They were talking to one another, occasionally glancing in our direction. I distinctly saw Marla point directly at me to Doreen. I smiled.

After about ten minutes, the two girls got up from their table. They slowly walked over to where Jack and I were throwing the disc back and forth.

When Marla reached me, she asked, "Could you show me how you throw it? You seem quite good with the Frisbee."

"Certainly," I answered, expertly catching a slow floater that Jack had lobbed over to me.

I handed the disc to Marla, and asked her to throw it at me. She wasn’t too far away, but she threw it a bit too hard. I strained to reach it, but it was just over where my fingers could reach it, and it fell to the ground.

I ran to the disc. I showed her how to hold the disc straighter… the Frisbee flew straighter when you didn’t angle the disc down.

I was over by my duffel, and reached in and found another Frisbee, and threw it back to Jack. Jack realized that I was giving Marla a lesson. He looked at Doreen, probably considering whether she wanted a lesson as well.

I threw the Frisbee back to Marla. Despite the fact that it was thrown perfectly toward her, she panicked as it got near her and it flew a few feet beyond her.

Marla and I spent about ten minutes playing an awkward game of "catch." Her throws were pretty awful, and she only managed to catch the disc once, usually getting all antsy at the last second as the disc approached her.

I walked over to where Marla was, and placed myself behind her to show her the correct way to throw a Frisbee. I took her right hand in mine, and pulled it toward her left side. As I did so, my arm rubbed against her breasts. I continued to show her how I kept the disc parallel to the ground. From the wind-up, I had her throw it, making sure that the disc followed her body.

I saw that Marla was embarrassed by the familiarity of my touching her. I chuckled to myself.

"Looks like you need some more practice. Do you have a Frisbee at home?" I asked her.

"My… um… brother has one, I think," Marla answered.

"Ask him if you can practice. Try throwing it at the side of your house, trying to make sure it doesn’t curve on you."

Marla simply nodded.

I looked at Jack and Doreen. She seemed a little better than Marla at throwing.

I pointed to a stand of trees on the other side of the field to Marla. "It looks shady over there. Let’s sit down for a bit."

Marla looked like she wanted to say "No," but my wish that she do anything we asked overwhelmed that instinct. She looked over at her friend, uncertainly.

"Let’s leave Jack and Doreen alone. They seem to be doing fine. Let’s go."

Marla simply nodded, and escorted me toward the copse of trees. I knew the park pretty well. There was an old weeping willow about a hundred yards past those trees where it was rumored that some guys had made out with girls. Of course, most kids my age didn’t really know what "making out" really was. I grinned to myself that Marla was about to find out today.

Once we got to the trees, I found a nice shady place, and sat down, patting the ground next to me for Marla to join me.

She did, silently.

After a minute of awkward silence, I decided to break the ice. "So… I don’t recall seeing you in school. Do you live around here?"

"No," Marla answered nervously. "I’m visiting Doreen — she’s my cousin."

"Ahh," I said. "So where are you from?"

"Orange County, California," Marla answered.

The state California pricked a memory from something that Patrice had said earlier that day. Oh, yeah… her "boyfriend" Donny had moved there a year or so ago. I idly wondered if Marla knew Donny. It was a silly thought.

I simply nodded. "So, do you like the weather here?"

Marla shrugged. "Not too different during the summer," she replied.

I didn’t know what to say next. The weather was about the extent of the small talk that I knew. Apparently, it was the same with Marla.

After a couple of minutes, though, Marla shifted closer to me. I believe it was my wish that she fall "madly in love" that was doing it. I wondered how she would react if our conversation went a bit more personal.

"So…" I said. "Do you have any, like… boyfriends… back where you live?"

Marla looked at me. Her eyes were a bit glassy. "Not… not really…" she answered. "How about you?"

"Well, no real girl friends right now," I said. I thought of Patrice. She wasn’t a girl friend at all, even though she was the one person that I had had at least some sexual experience with… just that day, in fact!

"I think you’re cute," Marla said. She reddened after saying this, apparently embarrassed at how forward she was.

"You look cute, too," I said. I could see how she could feel embarrassed. I was getting a bit tongue-tied as well.

Marla shifted even closer to me. Her left side was now completely in contact with my right side.

I reached over and put her hand in mine. I could have sworn that she almost swooned as I did so.

"So, what do you do for fun in California?" I asked her.

"Oh… the usual things, I guess. Go on picnics. You know."

Her body was now rubbing against mine. I don’t believe that Marla realized what she was doing.

I slowly turned my head to where I knew the weeping willow tree was. I motioned it to her, and Marla used to opportunity to squeeze even closer to me.

"You see that tree?" I asked her.

"Um, hmmm?" she said, looking at it.

"You can actually walk inside it. It’s like having a tree house."

"Really?" Marla said, her voice having a bit of a far-away tone to it.

"Yeah," I said, starting to get up. "Let me show you."

Marla looked disappointed that I broke off the contact between our two bodies. She took my offered hand and got up on her feet and reluctantly followed me toward the willow tree.

As I got there, I moved aside a couple of the branches, and bowed as if I were holding open a door for her. She looked at me curiously, and after a bit of hesitation, she entered inside.

I followed her inside the weeping willow, letting the branches close behind me. There was nobody else inside, thank goodness. It was dark, although the sunlight filtered in from slight gaps between the leaves.

"It’s kind of private in here," I said.

Marla nodded dumbly.

I figured it was time to make my move. I walked over to where Marla was standing, and moved my hands to her waist.

She looked up at me, not knowing what my exact intentions were.

"I think you’re beautiful," I whispered to her, and pulled her body closer to mine.

Marla closed her eyes and had her lips puckered for a kiss as I pulled her towards me. I took this as a go-ahead signal, and our lips met.

Marla wrapped her arms around my neck. I touched my tongue to her lips and they parted willingly.

I was reminded of the kiss that Patrice had given me — unwillingly — earlier that day. Marla’s kiss was just as passionate as Patrice’s, which was a bit startling to me, since Patrice’s instruction had been to give me the sexiest kiss she could. It seemed that Marla, despite being younger than Patrice, was an accomplished kisser.

I wondered what else the tall girl was accomplished at.

After a minute or two, we broke off the kiss. Marla’s breathing was quite heavy; she seemed pretty much infatuated with me.

I looked at Marla in the dim light inside the willow tree.

She was tall, about five feet, nine inches tall… about an inch or two shorter than I was. She had dark brown hair that reached a little below her shoulders. She was wearing a white sun-dress with tiny little flowers on it, which covered her breasts.

In the past two days, I had seen the breasts of two girls. My step-sister Meredith’s, who was just entering puberty, and Patrice’s, whose breasts were small by just about any standards. Marla’s breasts, on the other hand, were bigger than either, although there were by no means huge.

Marla’s breasts were quite noticeable underneath her sun dress, and I ached to touch them.

Remembering that Marla had to obey anything I said, I told her, "Let me touch them," looking at her breasts.

Marla reddened a bit, and simply nodded.

I reached out, and cupped my hands around her breasts. I could feel the warm skin beneath her dress. After a couple of seconds, I was startled to realize that she wasn’t wearing any bra that I could detect.

My thumbs were touching her nipples, which were hard. I moved them and this elicited a quiet moan from Marla.

My erection was bringing itself to my attention as well, and I whispered to Marla to touch me "down there."

Marla knew what I was talking about, and she seemed to know her way around male genitalia as well. She caressed me, feeling my hardness through my pants. My cock reacted by getting harder.

My mind was running in circles. My cock certainly remembered the amazing sensations of Patrice sucking on it just a few hours before. It seemed ready for another go.

One thing that bothered me was that my penis had never undergone such a rigorous torture before. Prior to yesterday, I may have beat off maybe two or three times a week. I had now exceeded my weekly "dose" for almost two weeks in less than a twenty-four hour period. I had whacked off three times yesterday (once in the bathroom, and twice while looking at my step-sister’s nude body), and Patrice brought me to two orgasms earlier that day. Was there a limit to the number of times that it could shoot off? What would happen if I hit or exceeded that limit?

Marla’s fondling of my genitalia brought my mind back to the present. My cock didn’t seem worried about being overused. Quite to the contrary, it seemed quite raring to go.

I continued to rub Marla’s breasts while she fondled me in return. I considered moving my hand down to her crotch, remembering how Patrice had reacted when I had done that to her earlier.

And once again, my mind drifted. Was what I was doing moral? How would I like it if it was me that was being manipulated into wanting to have sex — possibly against my will.

I rationalized that Marla had probably done this sort of thing before due to the enthusiastic way she was kissing me and fondling me. But, her feelings of lust for me weren’t real. I mean, I caused her to fall "madly in love" with me.

And… what was the upshot of that? Was I ready to have a girl "madly in love" with me? Would she want to be my steady girlfriend, even after she went back to California? I thought the lucky ticket couldn’t last more than a day, but she hadn’t turned down my request to fall madly in love with me, and I hadn’t given that request a time limit! What would happen?

I became aware that Marla was tugging my zipper down. She reached through the opening and touched my cock through my jockey shorts. My mind, which had been having second thoughts, shifted to what she was doing to me.

It seemed to me that Marla had just expanded our groping another step when she unzipped my pants. I took that as an OK for me to at least touch her underwear as well. I wasn’t entirely sure how her sun dress worked; I didn’t know if there was a zipper, a catch, or even a some sort of tie at the top. And if I tried to remove her sun-dress, she’d have to move her hands. That was something that my dick would have no part of; it wanted her hand where it was doing exactly what it was doing without interruption.

I then got the idea to lift up the bottom of her dress. From there, I should be able to touch her panties. This seemed like a good idea to me, and I moved my right hand from her breast downward. I briefly touched her hand that was fondling my cock.

I looked at her face as I moved my hand lower to the bottom of her dress, which stopped at about mid-thigh. Her eyes were closed, and there was a beautiful smile on her face.

I reached the hem of her dress, and cupped my hand upward. In a few short seconds, I finally felt her cotton panties at the bottom of her crotch.

Marla gasped as I touched her. This reminded me how Merry’s breath skipped when I touched her the previous night, and how Patrice reacted when I touched her naked crotch. This seemed to be a common reaction with girls.

I smiled to myself as I moved my fingers outward, rubbing the bottom of her panties.

Marla’s panties were a bit moist, and it took me a few seconds to locate her "clittie" (as Patrice had called it). I rubbed it the same way that I had rubbed Patrice’s (except that I was rubbing Marla’s through her panties). Marla’s breathing started getting faster.

I kissed Marla again. She moaned a bit as she kissed me back. Our mouths were open, tongues swirling against each other’s. Marla started rubbing me harder in response, which signaled to me to do the same to her.

Once again, I felt that stirring in my balls that told me that an orgasm was imminent. I didn’t want to shoot into my jockeys, so I pulled my crotch away from her hand.

Marla’s hand tried to follow my crotch, but I moved it quick enough to dislodge it from the zipper hole in my pants.

"Is there something wrong?" Marla asked me as she pulled away from my kiss.

"Not really, Marla. But if you keep that up…"

"Oh," she breathed. She closed her eyes again. She was now moving her crotch in time with my fingers rubbing her.

"Marla?"

"Hmmm?"

"Could you… you know…?"

Marla opened her eyes again. She had a questioning look in her eyes. "What?"

"Would you… like… suck me?" I finally managed to ask.

I saw a bit of uncertainty in her eyes, which melted. Marla simply nodded, and moved her eyes down my body to my crotch.

She started to bend down, and I realized that I had another request. "Marla? Could you… first… take off that dress? I’d love to see your body."

Marla’s face looked up toward mine. Again, a look of uncertainty flashed for a second before she nodded.

I watched the statuesque Marla move away from my fingers, which had still been fondling her crotch. She moved her hands to the hem of her dress, and pulled the dress over her head in a single fluid motion.

Marla stood before me, wearing only her white cotton panties and a pair of sandals. I finally got a look at her breasts.

Her breasts were as big as I had thought. Unlike the other two pairs of breasts that I had seen, Marla’s aureoles were practically nonexistent. Her large white breasts seemed to come to a single point at her nipples.

Marla saw me staring at her, and she blushed a bit. She shifted her weight from one leg to the other, allowing me to look at her mostly nude body.

I was curious about her crotch, and was about to ask her to take off her panties when she interrupted my thoughts.

"Do you still want me to… you know… suck you?" she asked.

My cock jumped to attention and said, "YES! YES! YES!" It was an offer that I couldn’t refuse. "Um… OK," I said, dumbly.

Marla smiled at me, and bent down and unbuttoned the button on my jeans. She pulled them down with a little difficulty. Somehow, my jockeys went down with my jeans. My dick bounced up as it was freed. Marla looked at it, still smiling, and then up at my face.

I watched the tall girl kneel in front of me, taking my shaft in her right hand. She jacked it with a practiced motion that told me that she had done that before. My cock had a clear fluid at the tip — something I had never seen before.

I watched her mouth open up, and she bent her head towards my cock. I felt her lips close around the top of my cock, and after a second or two, felt her tongue flick at the tip.

Marla’s hands continued their up and down motion, and her head bobbed as well. I could feel the suction of her mouth on my cock. Oh, YES! YES! YES! I was in heaven!

I reached over to her breasts, and fondled one of them with my left hand. Her breast was firm and warm in my hand.

Marla moaned, which sounded like a hum to me, sending vibrations all the way down to my balls. I don’t know if she had done this in reaction to my fondling her breast, or as an oral sex technique, but it provided the immediate result of my seed starting its upward rush through my cock and into her mouth.

Marla’s hands continued jacking me, and I could see her cheeks swell with the first spurt of my love juice. My balls contracted again, and a second stream started its ascent.

I watched in amazement as Marla swallowed my first spurt, only to have the second one inflate her cheeks again. A third eruption, not as large as any of the others, followed soon afterwards, and she swallowed that as well.

She continued to stroke and suck, well after I had started shooting. I finally pulled my cock out of her mouth.

"Marla… that felt wonderful!" I gushed.

Marla looked at me with a bit of embarrassment. "I… uh…"

I waited to hear what she was going to say.

"Um… I only did that once before," she told me.

"Oh?"

"Last year, before school went out. I… uh…"

"You did that with a boy?" I prodded.

"Um… yeah. My boyfriend," Marla said. She shook her head. "He, um… told all his friends afterwards. I had promised myself that I would never… you know…"

"But you did it with me," I said.

"Yeah. Well, it’s like… I mean… I’m like in love with you. I mean… I hardly know you… I don’t know why I even went into this bush with you!"

"You love me?" I asked, knowing that her feelings were all caused by the ticket.

"I don’t know. I mean, I saw you yesterday. I thought you were cute. And then, today. When you came over to our table…"

I nodded, wondering what she was feeling like.

"Well, you and your friend were nice, but a bit younger than I had originally thought," she said, once again embarrassed.

"How old are you?" I asked.

"Sixteen."

"I’ll be sixteen in a few weeks," I said defensively.

Marla didn’t respond immediately. She seemed to think a bit and then said, "But then, when you asked our names, you seemed… I don’t know… a bit different. Both of you. Like I was seeing you for the first time…"

"And you came in here and wanted to make out with me?" I asked.

"Uh…" Marla said, closing her eyes and trying to remember why she had come. "Oh, god. You’re not going to tell your friend. I mean… if Doreen finds out… or Aunt Gin…!"

"Marla, I won’t tell anybody," I said, soothingly.

Marla looked at me, wanting to believe me. "I… I can trust you, I think. I mean, if you told me to run away with you and marry you, I just might do it!"

I smiled to myself, knowing how true that was. "You seem to have fallen for me. This doesn’t happen every day."

"I’ve never felt like this… Jim. Never before."

I realized now that she was head over heels in love with me. She, a girl from California, no less! This was starting to get a bit complicated.

"Marla, why don’t you put your dress back on," I said.

Marla looked up with me with a fearful look. "You don’t love me?"

Oh, shit. Here it comes. All I wanted was a simple blow job and I was now fucking up the life of a nice girl.

Marla was putting on her dress slowly, and I could hear sniffles coming from behind the dress. SHIT!

I looked around, and was glad that I had brought my duffel bag with me. I turned around and fished through it, pulling a ticket off the roll.

"Here, take this," I said after Marla had her dress back on.

"You have one wish," she intoned.

Thank god the tickets still work, I thought.

"Marla. You are no longer in love with me. You enjoyed making out with me. You don’t have any fear that I will tell Doreen or your Aunt. We are just friends that had a little bit of fun. You don’t feel guilty."

I hoped that this would clear up the problem.

"Your wish is my command," she intoned.

Marla had a blank look on her face for a few seconds, and then shook her head. A smile came to her face.

"Wow. I feel better!"

I smiled at her. Thank goodness. I better watch out next time.

Marla looked at me, searching my face for something. After a few seconds, she said, "I don’t know why I was worried before. This was actually fun!"

I chuckled. "I certainly enjoyed it."

Marla said, "I never thought of doing something like this with just an acquaintance. I might do something like this more often!"

Uh, oh. I looked at her and said, "You might want to make sure you really want to do something like this before you do it with just any person. Remember your boyfriend last year."

Marla nodded. "You’re right."

"We might want to get back to Jack and Doreen. They might be kind of worried about us."

I led the way out of the willow tree, and walked back towards the field where we had left Jack and Doreen. They weren’t there.

I realized that Jack might be in a dangerous situation, with Doreen getting all gooey and mushy in love with him… and he might get heartbroken if Doreen fell completely out of love with him tomorrow.

"Where are they?" I asked Marla.

Marla looked around, and quickly found the pair. They were sitting at the picnic table where we had met the girls before. They were busy kissing each other.

Whew. At least, it didn’t seem that it had gotten as far as it had with Marla and me. But I felt that I needed to reprogram Doreen like I did Marla.

And that left me with a quandary: How would I give a ticket to Doreen without Marla getting suspicious? I wasn’t worried about Jack’s reaction, since he was programmed to think nothing was out of the ordinary with me. But Marla was a different story. I couldn’t just give Doreen a ticket and not have Marla get suspicious.

I then remembered that Marla was still under my command to do everything that I said. "Marla, I want you to sit here, and ignore everything I do until I return."

"OK, Jim," she said conversationally.

I walked over to the picnic table, still carrying my duffel bag. Jack and Doreen were still deep into a kiss.

"Hiya, guys," I said.

Doreen and Jack turned toward my voice. At first, they seemed embarrassed that I had caught the two of them kissing.

I looked at Jack. He seemed confused as to what was going on, but shrugged as if this was an every day occurrence. "Jack," I told him. "I’m doing this as a favor to you and Doreen."

Jack simply nodded.

Doreen said, "Huh?" Not understanding what was going on.

I turned to Doreen and said, "Doreen, you and Jack are just good friends. You no longer feel that you are madly in love with him, but you will want to remain friends with him. Maybe one day, you might decide you love him, but that will be your own decision. You are simply having fun, kissing Jack. OK?"

"Of course," Doreen said, still under the order to obey Jack and myself.

I pulled out a ticket from the roll in my bag and said, "Doreen, have a ticket."

But she took my proffered ticket. "You have one wish," she intoned.

"You are no longer under the influence to obey Jack," I said.

"Your wish is my command," she intoned.

"Far out," Jack said.

"Huh," Doreen said.

"Jack said that he thinks you’re far out," I told Doreen.

Jack simply nodded in agreement with me.

"Oh," Doreen said. She turned back to Jack and smiled. "I like you, Jack. I don’t remember kissing a guy just for being a friend before, but you seem different."

"I liked kissing you, too," Jack said.

I left the two of them to go back to Marla.

I felt through my pockets and I had a couple of dollars left from lunch. "Marla, do you think Doreen would mind if I took you to an ice cream parlor? We’d only be gone a half hour or so."

Marla looked at her watch and said, "We have some time. Aunt Ginny said she’d pick us up at four thirty."

"Cool," I said.

Marla and me walked up to where Doreen and Jack were now talking at the picnic table. They saw us approach.

"Hiya, Marla. Where did you guys go?" Doreen asked.

"Jim took me for a walk," Marla said cryptically. "He also offered to take me for some ice cream."

Jack looked at me and smiled. "Hey, Jim. You mind if Doreen and me tag along?" He looked at Doreen and said, "That is, if Doreen doesn’t mind?"

"I don’t mind," Doreen smiled.

"Let’s all go," I said.

I had originally wanted to spend some more time alone with Marla, mostly to make sure that I hadn’t managed to somehow fuck up her mind. Having Doreen around would also be helpful, I decided.

We got up and went to Martha’s, a local ice cream shop near the park.

The four of us ordered ice cream, and we sat at a table discussing things of little consequence.

I noticed that it was getting close to four thirty, and I reminded the two girls that they needed to be picked up. They agreed and we walked back to the park.

Doreen’s mother was waiting for them as we walked into the parking lot. She looked with some apprehensiveness at Jack and me.

Marla introduced us. "Aunt Gin, this is Jack and Jim. Doreen and I saw them yesterday, and they just invited us for some ice cream."

Aunt Gin didn’t seem too pleased. "I hope you didn’t spoil your supper," she said, giving us the eye.

"Aw, mom. Please!" said Doreen with mock theatrics.

This caused Jack and me to laugh, and Doreen’s mother’s face soon lost its unfriendliness. "Well… I guess it’s all right. I was just worried where you were."

Doreen leaned into the car window and kissed her mother. "Sorry, mom. We’ll try not to worry you any more."

Marla and Doreen got into the car, and they both waved as Doreen’s mother pulled away.

After the car was out of sight, I pulled the roll of tickets out of my duffel and offered one to Jack.

"You have one wish."

"Jack, you will forget all about the tickets today. You can remember whatever you want about today, except for the tickets. OK?"

"Your wish is my command."

I felt guilty manipulating Jack like this, but I didn’t want the secret of my lucky tickets to get out. I had a lot of thinking to do about these tickets, what they represented, and the obligations that seemed to go with them.

Chapter 4

I didn’t say much as I walked home from the park with Jack. Jack, for his part, didn’t say much of anything either.

I was curious as to what Jack was thinking. I knew that I had "wished" him to forget about the tickets, but I had no idea what was going through his mind. I mean, how could his mind deal with this?

I was also thinking of ways to further exploit those lucky tickets. I hadn’t lost my virginity yet, for instance. And there were girls — and women! — that had been the sources of fantasies ever since I had noticed the interesting differences between the genders.

I felt a new confidence in being able to speak to a girl, for instance. Having the ability to force my will upon just about anybody was bound to add to one’s confidence.

In the space of less than a day, I had gone from being quite naive about sex, to having first-hand demonstrations of receiving head from two different girls.

In short, I was feeling quite invincible… what could possibly stop me?

I could have the entire female population of my school line up to fuck, suck, or do whatever I wanted! I could walk into a police station, and have the policemen strip all the females in sight, forcing them to service me!

The possibilities were endless.

So, what was I going to do?

I heard Jack mumble "Good bye" to me, and I realized that I was at home. I looked around, shaken from my reverie, and saw Jack walking away.

At the house, my Mom’s car was in the driveway.

Seeing her car made me think about my mother. I had always had fantasies about her. But, in another way, the idea that I could actually explore those fantasies for real somehow turned me off. There was just too much other pussy in the world for me to consider my mother… or even Merry, for that matter!

I walked into the house, and smelled my mother’s cooking. Merry wasn’t anywhere to be found, which made me feel a bit better. I still felt a little guilty about taking advantage of her the previous night.

I went into my room, and opened my duffel bag and examined the roll of tickets. The tickets looked quite normal, having a number written on the sides, and the word "LUCKY TICKET" on the front. I looked at the back of the ticket, maybe seeing if there was a company name or something printed on it, but it was blank. There was no indication of where the tickets came from whatsoever.

The roll was large, about half a foot in diameter. I couldn’t see what the final number was, since the center was a cardboard tube that I couldn’t dislodge. I thought about unwrapping the roll to find out how many tickets were on it, but decided that it really wasn’t worth the effort at the current time. There were hundreds, if not thousands of tickets on that roll probably.

So, what was I going to do with these tickets?

Well, I kind of liked the direction that I had taken so far. I got to see three girls naked. Two of those girls gave me blow jobs and I was able to cop feels from all of them.

Obviously, the next step would be for me to (finally!) lose my virginity. But to whom?

Thinking about Merry and my mother made me decide once and for all that they were off limits — at least for the time being. There were just too many other people in the world that would be better suited for that.

Patrice was a good subject. I could still remember all the disparaging things she said to me over the years. I could really enjoy having her give me her virginity.

But I also remembered how I felt when I was with her. I could have easily had her fuck me back at Jack’s house earlier that day, but I didn’t. Patrice had told me she was "saving herself" for the right person. I wasn’t that right person, so if I forced her, it would be rape, whether or not she seemed willing at the time. I’d know it was rape, whether or not anybody could actually arrest me for it. I did have my standards.

However, if I used that same logic, then there probably wouldn’t be any girl in the world that I’d be able to say would actually WANT to fuck me. My morals would make me a virgin forever.

So, how would I lose my virginity?

* * *

After an uneventful dinner, I asked my mom if I could walk to the mall. She looked at my step-father, who simply shrugged.

"Sure, Jack," my mother answered. "Be home by ten."

"No problem," I said.

I idly thought about inviting Jack, but he had seemed pretty moody on his way home after the park. I decided not to bother him.

The mall was a ten minute walk. I had my trusty roll of lucky tickets in a small brown bag. I didn’t know what I was going to do with them, but I wanted to be prepared for anything.

I instinctively headed for the record store when I got to the mall. I debated whether or not I should use a ticket to convince the cashier to let me have a few albums for free, but the store was crowded enough that it would have been difficult to accomplish without being overheard. The last thing I wanted to do was draw attention to myself or my precious tickets.

I actually saw a few albums that I would have liked to purchase, but I didn’t have the money, and even if I did, I didn’t really want to be lugging them all around the mall. I had a few hours to kill before I had to head on home.

My ears pricked at the sound of feminine giggles. I looked toward the sound, and saw three high school females looking at a couple of singles. One of the girls was Camille, a cheerleader that was in eleventh or twelfth grade, who was a couple of years older than me.

Camille had long, straight, blonde hair which went down to the middle of her back. I thought, at the time, that she looked like Marcia Brady from the television show, except her face seemed a bit rounder.

I looked at Camille, trying to imagine what it would be like if she were to go out with me. Of course, the difference in our ages meant that she probably wouldn’t even give me the time of day, right?

Ahh, but I had my trusty roll of lucky tickets!

I looked around the store, which was still quite crowded. I couldn’t approach Camille without rousing a lot of attention.

I decided to bide my time.

I walked around the store, looking at albums, and finally left the store, and found an empty bench across the hallway in the mall. I sat down, waiting for Camille to leave the store.

The three girls looked around quite a lot in the 45 singles section. I could see them talking, but was far enough away from them not to be able to hear their conversation.

After about fifteen minutes, the girls left the record store. I watched them walk, still talking among themselves. They entered a lingerie shop.

I felt my heart drop. I know how much girls like to spend time in clothing stores, but to most teenage boys, a lingerie shop was considered off-limits.

I decided to at least find another bench closer to where the girls were, and luckily, there was one opposite the store that was empty.

As I approached the bench, I glanced inside the lingerie shop. The three girls were in there, of course. There was also an older woman at the cashier stand. Aside from that, the store was empty.

Since the store was mostly empty, I realized that this could be my golden opportunity. But how would I get in? I just knew that the old lady would look at me suspiciously if I so much as set a foot inside.

An idea hit me, and I smiled to myself.

I strode purposely into the shop, and went straight to the cashier, making sure that I didn’t pay attention to the bras and other items of intimate feminine clothing out in plain sight.

"Excuse me, miss," I asked the lady.

As expected, her forehead crinkled as she looked at me disapprovingly.

I didn’t give her a chance to object. "Here," I said, producing a ticket. "Have a ticket."

"You have one wish," the lady intoned.

I quickly looked around the store, but the three girls seemed not to have noticed my presence. So far, so good.

"You will totally ignore my presence in this store, or anything that happens, until such time as I leave, and will completely forget that I was even here," I instructed the cashier.

"Your wish is my command," she said in a monotone.

Groovy!

I eyed the three girls, looking like a starving man that had just been invited to a feast.

The girls were absorbed in whatever they were looking at, and didn’t notice me until I was just about upon them.

They looked at me, wondering what a young teenage boy was doing in a lingerie shop.

Before they had a chance to say anything, I produced my roll of tickets and handed one to each of them. They each told me that I had one wish.

"The three of you are madly in love with me. You think that I am the sexiest person on the face of the earth, and you’ll do anything to please me. You will also obey anything I tell you to do until midnight."

"Your wish is my command," the three of them said at once.

I smiled.

Once again, the three girls looked at me, but now their confused looks changed into looks of desire. I was very pleased by their change in attitude.

"Do I know you?" asked one of the girls with Camille. "I’m Patty, by the way."

"Hello, Patty," I said.

"I’m Camille," said Camille, not wishing to be ignored.

"I’m Wendy," said the third girl.

I looked at the items that the three girls were looking at before I arrived. "Purchasing bras?" I asked.

The three girls turned beet red, and then nodded.

"Hmmm," I said, giving them a leer that was worthy of Groucho Marx. The girls reddened even more.

I shrugged, and then turned to leave. I was curious as to what they would do, given their orders.

"Wait," called out Camille behind me.

I stopped and turned. "Yes?"

"Where are you going?"

"Home, I guess," I lied. "I thought I saw somebody I knew in here, but I think I was mistaken." Once again, I turned to leave.

"Wait!" came the third girl’s voice. "I think I know you! I’m Wendy. You go to the high school?"

I smiled. "Nope. Junior high." Yet again, I turned.

I wondered what the girls would do. They were madly in love with me, and wanted me to stay, but if I did, their friends would know that they were hanging around with a younger kid from the junior high.

"I know you," said Camille, softly. "You’re Jim, and you have a sister named Meredith. Right?"

Step-sister, but I let that slide. People whose parents hadn’t remarried didn’t always know the difference. I was impressed, though. Camille did seem to know who I was. I simply nodded.

"I used to baby sit you when you were younger. Your mother was married to somebody else, though."

Camille had baby sat me? I tried to search my mind, but had no recollection of that.

"Maybe," I said.

"I have an older sister named Debbie, and I would occasionally sit with her," Camille offered by way of explanation.

"Oh," I said. I remembered Debbie vaguely. I knew Camille by sight, but had forgotten about her older sister, Debbie. "I think I remember that! Nice to see you again!" I shrugged and turned to leave.

"I know where you live," Camille called after me. "Would you like a ride home?"

Camille’s two friends were looking daggers at her. She didn’t know it, but they were also madly in love with me, and were just a bit miffed at Camille having some sort of inside track with me.

"You have a car?" I asked.

"Wendy does," Camille admitted. Wendy brightened up at this, finding herself rising in stature more.

"You mind taking me for a ride, Wendy?" I asked.

Wendy flashed me a sexy smile. "Shouldn’t be a problem."

"You don’t mind driving a kid from the junior high?" I teased.

"Of course, I don’t," Wendy lied.

"Fine. You buyin' anything here?" I asked.

The girls blushed again, and shook their heads. Patty answered, "We were really just lookin'."

I gave the three girls another Groucho-type leer and flicked an imaginary cigar. "So was I," I joked, making a pointed effort to stare at each of their chests.

The girls responded with nervous laughter.

We walked out into the mall. As I left, I noticed the cashier shaking her head, as if coming out of a trance.

When I had first entered the lingerie shop, I had an idea that I would have the girls model all the panties and bras. It occurred to me that this might draw some unwanted attention from other customers that might walk in. I didn’t really like to live dangerously.

Instead, I found myself just wanting to get out of the store; I wanted to spend time with at least one of the girls with more privacy. Camille’s offer to drive me seemed a good idea.

I noticed that the three girls jostled to get closest to me. It was quite funny to me, the girls were rubbing their breasts on my body, trying to get my attention.

We were out in the parking lot, and Wendy found her car. It was a Datsun, I believe — probably a 240-Z, although it could have been a 280-Z. I do remember that it didn’t have much room in the back.

Wendy opened the car, and Camille hopped behind the driver’s side into the back seat. I think she had hoped that I would be the other back seat passenger, giving her a chance to put some moves on me.

Wendy squinted her eyes when she saw Camille’s obvious plan. Patty, on the other hand, was in a quandary. If she went to the back, nobody would have a chance at me. If I want into the back, she’d be giving me to Camille.

Patty smiled sweetly at me, and quickly moved into the back seat, giving me the front seat. I never caught Camille’s reaction to this, but I doubt that she was pleased.

Wendy started the car up, and turned down the radio, the volume seemed to have been way up from before. "So, where are we taking you?" Wendy asked.

I was about to give her my address when Patty asked, "What time do you need to be home?"

"Ten," I admitted.

Patty said, "You know… we’ve got a couple of hours."

"For what?" I asked, feigning innocence.

I saw Wendy smile at this; it was too dark for me to get the other girls' reaction.

"So, what do you want to do?" I asked.

"Lake Shore Point?" suggested Patty.

Lake Shore Point was a local parking and make-out place. I smiled inwardly. I had never been there before, although I heard rumors about keggers and other wild things going on there.

"Kneely Park might be better," Camille said, softly.

Wendy nodded vigorously.

"Groovy idea," Patty agreed. "Kneely it is! Hit it, Wendy!"

Wendy shifted into first and hit the accelerator.

I had never seen anybody drive a stick before, and I found myself intrigued as Wendy very competently shifted her car. It also gave me a nice view of her legs as they moved against the various pedals.

I’d been to Kneely Park, but had thought the place closed at dusk. I noticed that Wendy drove past the main entrance to the park, which was indeed closed for the evening.

"The park is closed," I said.

Wendy smiled and continued driving.

Patty explained, "The main entrance is closed. Only open from sunrise to sunset."

"So, how do we get in?" I asked.

"Back way," Wendy said, and turned into what appeared to be a driveway.

The "driveway" was only paved for about twenty feet before it turned into a dirt road, which became a path through the forest that was just wide enough for the Datsun to navigate. After about a quarter of a mile, I saw a barrier preventing us from going any further. Wendy drove up to the barrier and hopped out of the car.

Wendy quickly pulled the gate open, and hopped back into her car and drove through, and then hopped out and pushed the gate shut again.

I could tell by Wendy’s actions that this wasn’t the first time she had done this.

When Wendy got back in the car, she saw the puzzled look on my face. "We used to go here for girl scouts," she offered as an explanation. "We sometimes use it as a place to be… you know… private."

In the dark, I could just make out Wendy’s blush as she said that.

In another quarter mile, there was a clearing. Wendy pulled into the clearing and parked.

Wendy got out of the car, and Patty behind me told me to get out as well. I did, and we were all out of the car.

Wendy had the back hatch open and pulled out a blanket and spread it on the ground.

The other two girls led me to the blanket, and we sat in a bit of a diamond.

"What do we do now?" I asked.

The girls looked at one another. It was dark, and there was pale moonlight from a half moon. It was a bit chilly outside.

"Spin the bottle?" I suggested.

The girls seemed to think that this was a good idea, and Patty offered to look for a discarded bottle in the forest.

"Wait," I said before Patty could get up.

"What?" Patty asked.

"Since I’m the only boy, maybe I should just call out a girl’s name, and that girl kisses me."

The girls looked at one another again, and then shrugged. Patty smiled and said, "Sure."

"Cool. And I get a piece of clothing from everybody I kiss."

Quick looks went around, and after a couple of seconds and some nervous giggles, the three girls agreed.

This was the moment that I had been waiting for. I called out, "Camille!"

The other two girls looked saddened that they weren’t picked, so I explained, "This first round, I’m going in alphabetical order."

This seemed to cheer the girls up a bit, as each realized that they would all get a turn.

Camille crawled to me, and puckered her lips. Her face was in shadow, but I could tell that her eyes were shut. I grinned and reached toward her chest and started to unbutton her blouse.

"What are you doing?" Camille asked, her eyes opening.

"I told you, I get a piece of clothing from everybody I kiss. I want your shirt!"

Camille didn’t answer me, but she also didn’t stop me from continuing. I heard her breath catch as my hands gently brushed against her breasts.

I had to pull the blouse out of her jeans, but I finally got the garment off.

I moved toward Camille and kissed her. I didn’t want the first kiss to be too intimate, so I avoided Frenching her, even though I could feel her tongue touching my lips.

After a minute, I broke off the kiss. "Patty, you’re next!"

Patty already had her blouse over her head, eager for me to start kissing immediately. I saw that Wendy had done the same.

I approached Patty and put my arms around her, pulling her body close to mine. Instead of kissing her, though, I started to release the catch on her bra.

"What — " Patty said.

"I told you, I get a piece of clothing from everybody I kiss!"

"But I already took off my shirt!" Patty complained.

"But I didn’t take it off. You did. And a new rule: Once an item of clothing is off, it stays off until we leave here."

Patty looked at her friends. Camille had a smirk on her face, and Wendy had a weird look on her face as she realized that she was going to be the second to go topless, since her blouse was also off.

Finally, Patty nodded, and the catch snapped free. I pulled the bra off her, revealing two smallish round breasts, just a little bit bigger than Merry’s, actually.

"Ready for your kiss?" I asked Patty.

Patty nodded, pursed her lips, and closed her eyes.

I approached Patty, but aimed low. I caught her right nipple with my tongue, and slowly sucked the breast into my mouth.

Patty hadn’t expected this, but moaned softly as I sucked at her breast, her hand behind my head, rubbing my hair lovingly.

After a minute, I pulled away. Patty tried to keep me on her breast, but didn’t fight me as I successfully pulled away.

When I looked at Wendy, I was shocked. She had removed all of her clothing, except for her panties. She was smiling at me.

"My, my," I said. "An eager beaver, huh?"

This drew a quick laugh from Camille. I didn’t know at that time that "beaver" had another context with regard to a female’s anatomy. Patty gave a nervous giggle as well.

I shrugged, still not getting the joke, and approached Wendy, who let me pull her panties down without any hesitation. She grabbed the panties, and moved her weight off her knees so she could remove them for me.

Of the three girls, Wendy had the biggest breasts. They were completely unlike any of the breasts I had seen recently, as they were almost completely conical. In the dim light, I couldn’t see any difference in color to indicate any aureole or nipple. I also noticed that, compared to any of the breasts that I had seen over the last few days, only Wendy’s showed any bit of sag, probably due to their size.

In addition to her large breasts, Wendy also had a thin strip of light brown hair between her legs. This didn’t match the color of her hair on her head, surprisingly.

Like Patty, I kissed Wendy on her breast. About a minute later, I pulled away.

"Enough for round one," I said.

I looked at the three girls in the pale moonlight. Camille was in her bra, and Patty was completely topless. Wendy, on the other hand, was completely nude.

"So," I asked the three girls. "Who wants to be my girlfriend?"

All three girls answered in unison. "Me! Me!"

"OK. Let’s see who wants it the most!" I indicated to Camille, who had the most clothes on, "Get over here, and let me undress you."

Camille approached me, and I saw that she had a hungry look in her eyes. She turned around, and gave me access to the back of her bra, where the catch was. From my vantage point, I had no difficulty removing it.

Next to go was Camille’s jeans. This required that I spin her around to get the buttons on the front. The buttons weren’t easy to undo, since the jeans were tight, and it took me a couple of minutes to complete the task. As I pulled her jeans down, I grabbed the top of her panties and took everything down at once.

Camille dutifully stepped out of her pants as I got the material bunched at her ankles, and she used one foot to remove her sneaker to get the pant legs off her feet.

Camille had a thick mane of hair on her pussy. And I could get a whiff of feminine arousal as my face was pretty close to her.

Camille sat down, and put her legs out for me to remove her socks. In doing so, her legs were parted, giving me a different and sexy view of her charms between her legs.

I smiled as I removed Camille’s socks. She seemed quite ticklish as I pulled them over her feet.

Next, I indicated to Patty that she was next.

Camille was still sitting with her legs partially spread, so I moved myself to point where Patty was.

I noticed that Patty’s breasts showed little goosebumps, which was either from embarrassment at being partially naked in front of a younger boy, or the cool night air on her exposed skin. Whichever the reason, I found myself fascinated by the sight.

Patty was wearing a wrap-around skirt. I couldn’t make out exactly how it parted. Patty noticed this, and moved her hands down to show me exactly how the wrap worked. Once I saw the technique, I loosened it quite easily, and it puddled around her ankles on the blanket.

Patty stepped out of her skirt. I saw that she still had on a pair of shoes and socks, and, of course, her panties.

Patty’s panties were cute. They were made of soft cotton and had a bit of a light blue polka-dot pattern which I later discovered were actually little snowflakes (weird for that time of year, actually).

I reached below to take off Patty’s shoes, which were slip-ons and easily came off. She wasn’t wearing any socks.

I then reached up and started moving Patty’s panties down. Her crotch looked very different than the two other girls'. At first, I thought it was bare, and I recalled my memories of Merry’s hairless pussy. But… there was something different. There was a tiny line of auburn hair that I could just make out in the moonlight.

Of course, Patty was a red-head, and it was natural that her crotch would have the same fine hair that she had on her head. It was just weird that Patty and Wendy would have almost identical tiny lines of cunt hair.

I made a mental note to spend more time with Patty’s pussy later, and continued pulling her panties down until she was able to step out of them.

I now had three totally nude girls in front of me.

So… what was a guy like me to do?

Actually, I was in a quandary. I had enjoyed receiving blow jobs from Patrice and Marla, and I figured that another one would be nice to have.

But there were three girls… which one would I pick for first honors?

I thought about this, looking from Camille to Wendy to Patty. I told Wendy and Patty to sit down on the blanket, and once they sat down, I was still undecided what to do.

"Why don’t you sit cross-legged, Indian style?" I asked them.

The three girls shifted to the desired position, a move that displayed all three of their pussies in a much nicer way, to my way of thinking.

I was still undecided about who would be the first to blow me. If I kept on going in alphabetical order, Wendy would perpetually be the last to be picked. And I was still quite interested in seeing Patty’s light cinnamon colored pubes up close and personal.

What to do?

I thought back to my experience with Jack’s sister Patrice a couple of days past. I had utterly cowed the older girl and had forced her to give me my first blow job. I felt a few pangs of remorse for taking advantage of her, but her superior attitude and general snottiness toward me and all of Jack’s friends had pissed me off quite a bit.

I didn’t have the same feelings about these three girls. I had picked them up at random from seeing them in a record store, and I had taken control of them as soon as I could. The three of them were now sitting quietly in their birthday suits, waiting to find out what I wanted them to do next.

It occurred to me that I knew next to nothing about most of the girls that I had given tickets to!

With the exception of Merry, who I lived with for a couple of years, and Patrice, who I knew as my best friend’s older and nasty sister, I never really got to know any girls, including Marla, who had given me oral sex earlier that day. Once again, I felt a bit of remorse about how I had conducted myself.

I will be the first to admit that I had enjoyed my experimentation with Merry, as well as the blow jobs that I had recently received, but something about my conversation with Patrice made me think twice about forcing my intentions on people. Like, for instance, Patrice telling me that about her first "partner" Donny, who didn’t kiss her after she had performed for him. She had said it had made her feel like a cheap whore.

And I had suddenly realized that I hadn’t kissed Marla after she had sucked me!

Now, here I was with three totally naked high school girls displayed for my pleasure, and I was thinking about how another girl that I hardly knew… and how I must have made her feel like a cheap whore, just like Donny had done to Patrice!

I made up my mind on the spot that I would conduct myself in a more gentlemanly manner. Of course, having three girls totally under my control at the moment didn’t seem to enter into my thinking right then, but at least, I was determined to know a bit more about the girls that I was with.

I also knew that I didn’t have much time. If I got home late, a "Lucky Ticket" could smooth my way past my parents, but the truth was that they would still both be worried until I got home, since the mall closes around 9:30. I mentally kicked myself for not having the foresight to prevent this; I never wanted my mother nor my step-father to worry about me.

So, I knew that I would have to act quickly. But I still wanted to know about the girls that I was with.

"Do any of you have boyfriends?" I asked.

"I was dating Chuck until tonight," Camille said.

"What happened tonight?" I asked, intrigued.

Camille gave me a look that indicated that I should know the answer. "Well… I met you…"

Oh, yes. The girls are madly in love with me now. I decided to rephrase the question. "OK. Besides Chuck, has anybody been seeing anybody on a regular basis?"

Wendy shook her head no. Patty nodded.

This line of questioning wasn’t helping me learn about my new friends. "Are any of you virgins?"

All three girls shook their heads no. They looked at each other.

Hmmm. My first time with experienced girls. Maybe I was going to get beyond oral sex tonight!

"Are any of you on the pill?" I asked.

Again, I received three affirmatives.

I was amazed. I had known that grownups were on "the pill" in order to avoid unwanted pregnancies. But I had no idea that doctors would prescribe them to girls in high school! I had actually asked the question in order to have a reason in my mind to avoid going "all the way."

I realized that there was dead silence as I thought things through, and time was wasting. What was more amazing was that my dick was starting to get soft, even in the sight of three naked girls, all of whom were on the pill, and who were madly in love with me, sitting in front of me, waiting.

I knew that if I were to fuck one or all of these girls, I would not be taking away their virginity. But something, probably an idea I had gotten from Patrice, made me want to consider my own virginity. If I was going to lose it, I decided right then and there that it would be special for me as well, and not just with some random person that I met on the street or in a mall.

But there was still the main fact that these three girls were here, and they were all ready and willing! What was a poor boy like me to do?

Of the three girls I had been with up to now, I had the best oral sex with Marla. But I felt closer to Patrice, mostly because she had talked with me about her sexual experiences, and I had known her for so long. She was a bitch, but at least she was somebody that I actually knew, unlike these three girls. I think it was this feeling of closeness to Patrice and my understanding of her feelings and my subsequent realization about rape that was giving me the problems that I was now facing.

I knew that I would never be Patrice’s first sexual partner, since I wasn’t the "right person" that she was saving herself for. But, I decided, that may not be true about one or more of the girls that I was with.

But I would not know for sure until I got to know these girls a bit more. And with less than a couple of hours available, I realized that I probably wouldn’t be fucking any of them tonight.

So, what was I to do? Have them all get dressed and take me home?

Do you think I’m a complete moron? Of course, I had no such intentions!

I finally said, "OK, girls. Here’s the agenda for tonight: We are all very close friends. We have no secrets from one another. We will not get embarrassed in front of each other. We are all best friends. Isn’t that right?"

The three girls answered in chorus: "Yeah, of course!"

I smiled. "So, do you guys think it’s fair that I am completely dressed and you guys are all buck naked, or do you think that you should undress me as well?"

All three girls looked at each other, and then leered at me. Wendy got up first and ran behind me, grabbing my arms.

Patty jumped forward from her position, and grabbed my T-shirt. Camille, not to be outdone, started on the buttons on my jeans.

We all had a fun time as the girls, who surprised me with their strength, managed to efficiently strip me as naked as they were.

I could feel Wendy’s large mammaries against my back, and I turned my head to the right and found her face close to my right shoulder. I kissed her, and her grip on my arms loosened, although they did not release me completely.

Patty had thrown my T-shirt somewhere and was now kissing my left cheek. Camille had my newly exposed dick in her hand and was massaging it softly and lightly.

I finally broke my kiss with Wendy and told the girls that we were all to sit in a circle (well, more like a diamond, as I described it before). They all obeyed and moved into position. I had them all sit cross-legged once again, because I loved the view.

Now that the four of us were naked, I decided it was time to get to know these three girls.

"Wendy," I said, "do you masturbate?"

Wendy looked a bit astonished that I would ask such a personal question, but she recovered quickly, most likely due to my order that none of the girls would get embarrassed in front of each other. "Yes," she said, just a bit shyly.

I smiled, and the other two girls giggled nervously, probably at the prospect that I would probably ask them the same question. I asked them, "Patty? Camille? Did you know this about your friend?"

Camille shrugged and answered first. "Probably we all do it, you know? It’s not a shock to me."

Patty simply nodded in agreement.

I turned back to Wendy. "Do you, like, think of something special when you do it?"

Wendy nodded her head, and added "You mean, like fantasies?"

"Uh huh," I answered, my dick standing erect due to the sexual nature of the talk we were having.

Wendy continued nodding. "I have a few fantasies that I like to think about when I’m… when I’m… playing with myself." She looked nervously at the three of us.

I nodded to her. I idly wondered what a girl would fantasize about. All my fantasies were based on my mental ideas about how of my teachers would look like naked or, more commonly, nearly naked. As I had said before, I had never really gotten up the nerve to actually read Playboy or Penthouse, so up until my little private show with Merry just last night, I had very little idea of what a female looked like, naked. I had, though, seen occasionally glimpses of pictures of women in their undergarments, like in lingerie advertisements.

"So," I asked Wendy, truly interested in the direction the conversation was going. "What kind of fantasies?"

Wendy blushed slightly more. "Sometimes I imagine that I am with my boyfriend. Other times, I think about guys in the movies and on T.V. That sort of thing?"

"Yeah," I said, wondering what she really fantasized about.

Camille picked up the subject. "Which actors on T.V. Wendy? I like that guy on the Rookies. What’s his name. The guy that plays Officer Danko?"

Patty said, "Sam something…"

Camille, "Yeah. That guy!"

Wendy said, "I was thinking about Steve McQueen…"

Patty said, "Ooh, yeah. I like him!"

I interrupted. "Wendy, you play with yourself while you think of Steve McQueen?"

Wendy nodded. "Him. And James Dean from that Rebel Without a Cause movie, too."

Camille shook her head, "No fair! James Dean is dead!"

Wendy shrugged. "So what? I can still think about him, can’t I?"

Camille answered, "But it will never happen!"

Wendy stuck out her tongue at her friend. "Like you have a chance with Officer Danko?"

I decided to veer the discussion back on course. I turned to Wendy and said, "Why don’t you show us how you do it, and tell us what you think about when you do it?"

Wendy turned from Camille and looked at me, a bit shocked. "You mean, you want me to play with myself… here?"

Wendy’s voice sounded as if she had understood wrong, not as if she were embarrassed.

"Sure," I answered. "I’d like to know what goes through your mind when you… you know… do it."

Wendy looked at me and her two friends, and asked, "Why me? Why not Camille and Officer Danko?"

Camille said, "Oh, you big baby. You’re just afraid to show us." She turned to me. "You want me to show you my fantasy?"

Wendy took that as a challenge. "No. Jim asked me!"

"Now, now," I said to Camille. "Everybody will get a turn!"

Wendy gave Camille a superior smirk, and then looked around herself to find a comfortable position on the blanket. She scooted her butt more toward me and then lay her head down with her knees raised.

Camille and Patty moved closer to me in order to get a better look; Patty was actually touching me. I could feel the warmth of her thighs as they touched my own.

Wendy started relating her fantasy. "Well, James Dean is visiting our town to promote his new movie."

This caused Camille to snort, but Wendy continued, pointedly ignoring her friend.

"A whole bunch of us girls are mobbing around him, looking for autographs."

Wendy’s fingers had appeared from over her nearly hairless blonde crotch, and her index and ring fingers started to spread her lips apart.

"Anyway," Wendy continued. "I’m in the front of the crowd, and he notices me."

Wendy’s middle finger now appeared and started to lightly stroke the folds of skin between her two cunt lips.

"James Dean and I lock eyes together, and something electric passes between us."

I could now see moisture start to build inside Wendy’s lips. Her middle finger was still slowly and languorously rubbing between her spread lips.

"The next thing I know, we’re both alone. I don’t know where all the other girls went, but we’re alone, in this huge bedroom with a giant four-poster bed."

Wendy’s middle finger was now curving slightly downward, going in and out of her hole. Her knees had moved wider apart.

"I’m dressed in this white chiffon gown," Wendy continued, her words coming a bit slower now. Her eyes were closed. "I have nothing on underneath the gown, and through the translucent fabric, I’m sure he is able to see my body. He’s looking at me with these great big brown puppy-dog eyes."

Wendy’s finger had moved upward, and I could see the nub of flesh that Patrice had called her "clittie" sticking out a bit. Wendy’s finger moved around it, not touching it directly.

"You’re beautiful, do you know that? he tells me," Wendy said with a sigh. "And I throw my arms around him and we hug together, and I can feel my breasts start to press into his strong body."

With the mention of her breasts, I noticed that Wendy’s other hand was rubbing her left breast, her fingers tracing circles around her nipple, which looked dark and swollen.

Wendy sighed, and continued. "James' face lowers down to meet mine, and we kiss. I can feel his tongue, very insistent, pressing into mine, and I suck it in."

Wendy’s middle finger had returned to her hole once more, pushing in and out, faster than before.

"He picks me up, and carries me to bed. And as he gently puts me down on the mattress, he kisses my breasts — somehow, my gown has disappeared, as well as James Dean’s. He is naked, and standing over me, his strong muscles bulging on his shoulders and chest. From my position on the bed, I cannot see his pen-… his… manhood…, since he is bent over me on the high bed."

Wendy’s breath started to catch, as her index finger made its way back upward, this time actually touching her clittie. Her finger spent a few seconds rubbing a tiny circle around her hot button.

I felt movement from Patty’s thigh, which was still touching mine. I saw that Patty was rubbing herself between her legs, in much the same way as Wendy was, apparently turned on by her friend’s fantasy.

I looked at Camille, who was idly playing with her breasts and staring at Wendy’s masturbation.

Wendy’s index finger moved toward her clittie, and that finger and her middle finger moved so that her clittie was caught between them. She moved the two fingers together, squeezing her clittie.

"James Dean moves over me…" Wendy continued, her voice almost breathless, and dimming to a whisper. Her fingers had picked up their pace, and her ass was now squirming as her fingers continued to tantalize her sensitive spot. "He… he… moves my legs apart…"

I felt a hand on my own, and realized that I was slowly rubbing myself to Wendy’s story. Camille’s hand moved over mine, and touched my shaft lightly. She started a very light jacking motion once again, which, I had to admit, felt as wonderful as any blow job I had received up until then. It was like my balls were ready to explode.

I continued staring at Wendy’s frantic movements of her fingers and her ass, her breathing becoming erratic, her story long forgotten. "Oooh…" she cooed, feeling her passion well up within her.

Camille’s hands were now alone on my cock, and their movements quickened as she continued her feathery light touch.

"Aaah…" moaned Wendy, her orgasm starting.

I saw the rapturous joy on Wendy’s face, and Camille’s fingers started moving even faster, her light touch rubbing rather than stroking my dick. The lightness of her touch thrilled me, and I found myself spurting with a power that I never suspected that I had… my semen shot up in the air in an arc that reached Wendy’s writhing body. Then another spurt, and another, the last only making it as far as my thighs.

Camille’s hands were a gooey mess, and yet she continued her light and fast rubbing. I felt my balls spurt some more, but there was no more semen coming.

Wendy’s orgasm was fading, and I saw that she had blotches of my semen just below her belly button and on her thumb, and also matting her sparse blonde cunt hairs.

Wendy’s thumb started rubbing my semen into her mound, finding the pool near her belly button.

I heard a noise at my other side, and saw that Patty had achieved what seemed to be a minor orgasm as well.

Camille’s jacking motion slowed down, and I felt my fluids slimy on my shaft as her light motions had the effect of rubbing my semen into my skin. Finally, her hand left my shaft completely.

I stared at Wendy, whose eyes were closed and who appeared to be asleep. Her fingers were still on her crotch, but were no longer moving.

After about five minutes, Patty finally spoke. "Wow! That was intense!"

There was general murmurs of agreement from the other two girls (Wendy apparently had just been resting and hadn’t really been asleep).

I considered this display the most erotic that I had seen yet in my newly budding sex life. Three girls and myself, and most of us achieving orgasm thanks to a fantasy from Wendy!

I looked down and saw that my lap was a mess. "Ugh!" I said.

The three girls followed my gaze, and Camille asked, "Sorry if I made a mess, Jim. Want me to clean it up?"

Patty added, "I think there are Kleenex in the car."

Camille smiled at her friend, "Oh. I can think of a better way to clean him off…"

Patty looked curious, and then Camille bent down and placed a quick kiss on the tip of my dick.

"Oh!" Patty exclaimed. "Do you actually… you know… do that?"

"What?" asked Camille. "Give head? Of course!"

Patty crinkled her nose. It was apparent that she had never even suspected that her friend had performed oral sex. "Oh," she said, thinking to herself.

"Patty?" I asked. "You’ve never given a guy a blow job?"

Patty shook her head in response.

Camille said, "Sometimes, it’s easier to just blow a guy than to go all the way. You can even do it in a car."

Patty shrugged, apparently unconvinced. She turned to her other friend. "Wendy, did you ever…? You know…"

Wendy had already gotten up from her reclining position, and was once again sitting Indian style on the blanket. "Of course. Cammie is right. It’s easier. And, you don’t have to get undressed."

Patty looked from Wendy to Camille. "Oh. I always thought…" Her voice trailed off.

Camille smiled, almost laughing. "Thought it’s disgusting?"

Patty nodded, shyly.

"Come here," Camille ordered, pointing to my dick. "Give it a taste. It’s not that bad."

Patty asked, "You mean… lick off his sperm?" She made a bit of a face.

I felt a bit disconcerted about Patty’s apparent dislike of my fluids. I mean, she hadn’t even tried doing it. Neither Patrice nor Marla seemed to have any aversion to taking my fluids in their mouths.

"Of course, silly," chided Camille. "Come here, now!"

Patty stayed where she was.

I said, softly, "Come on, Patty. Give it a try."

It sounded like a mild suggestion, but all three girls were still under orders to obey me until midnight, so in reality, my suggestion had the effect of an order.

Patty seemed reluctant as she bent over in compliance.

Camille seemed a tiny bit surprised that Patty had changed her mind so quickly, but recovered and gave her advice. "Come now. Just take a gentle lick from the shaft… That’s right… See? What do you think?"

Patty didn’t really take a big lick. "It’s all right… I guess…"

I added, "It’s not really disgusting, is it?"

Patty’s expression immediately changed. "No. It’s not disgusting."

I realized that my statement could have been taken as an order by Patty. I sighed and said, "So… why not finish the job?"

Patty had a very close-up view of my penis now. Her tongue reached out and started licking along my shaft. With each lick, she seemed to get a bit bolder, and soon worked her way up to the top of my cock.

Emboldened, Patty took the head of my cock into her mouth, and I could feel a bit of a sucking sensation. This wasn’t the greatest blow job, but I was once again soft, and Patty was soon able to swallow just about all of my dick into her mouth.

"That’s it, Patty," said Wendy, smiling as her friend started sucking on her first dick.

I turned to Camille, who, with me, had goaded Patty into sucking me. "It looks like your fingers are a bit of a mess, too. Why not clean yourself off?"

Camille looked at me in surprise, and then looked at her hand. She smiled at me, and then, one by one, started sucking her fingers, which still had some of my semen drying onto them.

As Camille and Patty were busy with their sucking, and winked at Wendy, and mouthed the words "Thank you!" to her. Wendy seemed a bit confused why I was thanking her, but mouthed the words back to me.

I felt myself started to get harder with Patty’s sucking sensation on my member. I got a mischievous look in my eye and winked at Wendy.

"Camille," I said softly, as she finished cleaning off her fingers. "There’s some of my stuff on Wendy’s belly. She looks a bit messy. Why not lick her clean as well?"

Camille looked at me sharply, but her face immediately softened as my order hit her brain. She murmured to Wendy, "Do you mind?

Wendy looked at me, and then at her friend.

I softly said, "Wendy doesn’t mind," making it an order.

Wendy nodded and leaned back on her elbows to give her friend access to her private parts.

Camille bent over and started licking Wendy’s belly button. Wendy squirmed a bit, as I imagine Camille’s tongue was pretty ticklish to her.

Watching Camille lick Wendy, along with Patty’s efforts on my shaft, had their obvious effect on me. My dick was once again hard as Patty got into a good rhythm. She was now only able to get a couple of inches of my now-hard shaft into her mouth, but she had somehow figured the technique of sucking and moving her lips up and down my shaft.

Camille was just about finished cleaning Wendy up when I whispered to her, "Camille, make Wendy come."

Without missing a beat, Camille moved her face further down Wendy’s body, nestling between Wendy’s legs.

Wendy stretched her legs as wide as she could to accommodate Camille’s head between them. Wendy’s eyes started to go wide as Camille’s tongue reached its target.

I saw Wendy’s legs start to press against Camille’s ears as Wendy’s mouth made a small "O." This action was started to get to Wendy, who had only recently achieved her own orgasm and seemed primed for another one.

Patty continued her sucking action, and I felt the sensations of my own orgasm starting in my balls. This didn’t feel as good as Camille’s light jacking, but I wasn’t about to complain. An orgasm is an orgasm, and I couldn’t imagine what a "bad" one would be like.

Wendy’s breaths were ragged and I realized from the previous experience that she was about to explode herself.

"Ooh," cooed Wendy as her orgasm started. She tightened her legs so much around Camille’s head that I thought she would suffocate her friend.

My thoughts of Camille disappeared as I felt my seed rush up through my dick and into Patty’s sucking mouth. I could feel my semen filling her mouth, and feel it squishing as I continued to pump my dick further and further toward Patty’s throat.

Suddenly, Patty coughed, and I saw a spray of my semen shoot through her nose. Patty pulled her mouth off my penis, continuing to suck, and my cock came out clean as a whistle.

Patty coughed a few more times, and finally swallowed the spunk remaining in her mouth.

I noticed that Wendy was coming down from the orgasm that Camille had delivered to her.

Camille was sitting up, looking at Patty with concern. "You OK, Patty?"

Patty nodded her head. "Yeah. I just wasn’t expecting him to shoot like that…!" Patty smiled. "I think I swallowed everything, though."

Not quite, I thought to myself. I looked at the three girls. Camille had given me and Wendy both an orgasm. Patty had given herself an orgasm when she masturbated to Wendy’s fantasy, and had also given me one with her blow job. Wendy had only given herself an orgasm.

"Wendy," I said, softly.

Wendy opened her eyes. "Hmmm?"

I grinned wickedly at Patty and turned back to Wendy. "Patty’s face needs a bit of cleaning."

Patty twisted her lips, uncertain what I was talking about.

"Ewww. What happened?" Wendy asked, moving toward Patty.

"I think it came out her nose when I shot off," I said.

"Now, THAT’S disgusting," Wendy said, but she said it with a sparkle in her eye as she approached Patty.

Wendy licked the bit of semen from Patty’s upper lip, and the two girls, without any prodding from me, ended up kissing one another for a few seconds before they parted.

I suddenly thought about the time. "Shit! I have to be home at ten!"

Only Wendy was wearing a watch. "It’s 10:15!"

"I need to get home!"

All four of us quickly grabbed our clothes and got dressed. We ran to Wendy’s car, and were ready to leave when Camille remembered about the blanket. She ran out and retrieved the blanket, shaking it as she ran back to the car. Wendy drove off, and I ordered her to drive safely through the woods and back into town.

I wanted a repeat performance from these girls, but I wasn’t sure if my order for them to obey me until midnight would mean that I could give them an order to come for a return engagement. I didn’t want to take a chance on things not working, so I decided to wait until Wendy stopped the car to drop me off.

In the meantime, I thought about what I had seen tonight. Wendy’s masturbation had really turned me on, as did Camille’s light hand job. Patty was learning how to give oral sex, and I also found that I harbored voyeuristic tendencies while watching Camille and Wendy, and even Wendy and Patty making out.

And… I was still technically a virgin! I would definitely have to do something about that. Any or all of those girls, not being virgins and being on the pill, would make a great partner. But I realized that I had plenty of tickets and plenty of time to reap all the rewards possible.

Wendy had brought me to the corner of the block that I lived on, since I didn’t want to have to explain to my mother why three high school girls were driving me around. As Wendy pulled over, I reached into my bag and pulled out three tickets and handed them to each girl.

"You have one wish," the three girls intoned.

I told the three girls that they would meet me at the mall when it opened at 10 AM two days from now. In the meantime, they would practice girl-girl sex with each other and be prepared to put on a show for me.

"Your wish is our command," they chanted.

* * *

My step-father was asleep in the recliner when I got home.

Mom was in the kitchen, and heard me get in. "You’re late," she said, scolding.

I went into the kitchen to take my medicine. I had the bag containing the roll of tickets, but decided against using them. I had earlier promised myself that I wouldn’t use them to take advantage of my mom, and even using them to get out of a punishment was still taking advantage of her.

I made my voice sound very apologetic. "Sorry, mom. I met a few friends at the mall, and we sort of just hung out together." I realized that this wasn’t untruthful at all.

My mom said, "Well, young man. When I say be home at ten, I mean it."

"Yes. I’m sorry," I said, sounding sincerely sorry.

Mom continued her lecture. "For all I know, you could have been found in the woods, the victim of strangers."

It was all I could do to stifle a smirk. Technically, I HAD been in the woods with strangers. I stood and listened, though.

Mom’s eyes finally softened. "C’mon, Jim. You’re usually a good boy. Don’t let me catch you coming home late again."

"OK," I said. And I wondered if I meant that I would never come home late, or that I just wouldn’t let her catch me doing so.

It wasn’t a good idea to dwell on this in the kitchen in front of my mother, so I kissed her good-night and headed upstairs to my bedroom.

And it wasn’t until I was upstairs that I had realized that I had already broken another promise that I had made to myself: I hadn’t kissed any of the girls after our adventure in the woods together.

I went to bed, thoughts of walking naked through the girls' locker room having been shoved aside. I was now ruminating on the idea that I was as bad as Patrice’s boy friend Donny.

Chapter 5

I didn’t sleep very well that night. My mind kept nagging at me for being very boorish with the three girls last night, and Marla the previous day.

I couldn’t believe that I had accepted sexual favors from the three girls, but afterwards didn’t think to give them at least a kiss good-bye. My best friend’s sister, Patrice, had told me that she felt like a cheap whore when a previous boyfriend didn’t kiss her after she had performed oral sex on him. I had promised myself that I would at least show appreciation for the things that people do for me.

The thing that made me feel worse was that I had even reminded myself that night to kiss them all afterwards. What a fucking jerk I was!

In my defense, I guess I could say that the last couple of days were my first experiences with members of the opposite sex. I was bound to make mistakes like that. But this rationalization rang hollow to me, as I rolled around restlessly in bed right then. My young mind kept needling at me constantly, telling me that inside I was no better than a rapist. And I couldn’t deny that. I had forced a bunch of girls to perform sexual favors for me.

Interestingly enough, never once did I think of actually getting rid of those tickets that had made the past few days happen!

The next morning, both my mom and Merry noticed my mood at breakfast.

"What’s the matter, dear?" Mom asked.

I yawned. "Didn’t get much sleep last night," I said, not wanting to lie to my mother.

Mothers seem to have an immediate reaction to such statements, and mine was no exception. "That’s what you get for being out so late las night." My mom had the uncanny ability to twist things around to remind you how you managed to mess up. It made no difference that I knew, and she knew, that my coming home forty-five minutes late from the mall wasn’t the cause for me to lose a lot of sleep.

I knew better than to respond to this other than say, "I guess."

My mother seemed mollified.

I ate my cereal in silence, not wanting to look at anybody, and still feeling like the worst person in the whole wide world. My mother reminding me about breaking curfew didn’t help how I felt about myself.

After breakfast, I cleaned my bowl and spoon and went back to my bedroom. In the relative privacy there, I thought back on my actions of the last couple of days. I had considered myself a rather reasonable person, and had once thought myself to be a gentleman. How could I have changed so drastically and so quickly?

There was a gentle knock on the door of my room.

"Who is it?" I asked, sullenly.

My step-sister’s voice came from the other side. "You have a phone call."

"Thanks, Merry. I’ll pick it up downstairs." I wondered what Jack wanted; Jack being the only person that ever called me on the phone.

"It’s a girl," Merry added as she went back downstairs.

A girl? This couldn’t be good news.

I went downstairs to the study. It was empty and I picked up the phone. I heard the click as Merry hung up the other extension.

"This is Jim," I said.

"This is Patty," came the voice. After a few seconds pause, she added, "from last night."

I remembered Patty, of course. She had given me her first ever blow job last night. But what was she doing calling me?

Worried about what she wanted, I said, hesitantly, "Uh, huh. What’s up?"

Patty’s voice seemed concerned. "It’s about last night. I know we’re supposed to meet at the mall tomorrow, but can we meet today? I need to talk to you."

Oh, shit. She must remember about last night. Didn’t I tell the girls to forget what happened? NO! I HADN’T! And now she’s remembered!

I knew that I was totally fucked now. But I had to answer her. "Um… it’s about ten minutes to get there from here. Let me ask my mom if I can go there…"

I put down the phone and went to find my mom. I remembered her mentioning my getting home late last night, and that she obviously hadn’t forgotten it. Would she allow me to go to the mall this morning?

I considered — then rejected — the idea of handing my mom one of my lucky tickets. If Patty and the other two girls remembered what I did last night, then I would just be compounding any problems that happened by putting my mom under as well. And, of course, I had promised myself that I wouldn’t take advantage of my mother. At least THAT was one promise that I had kept, so far. Not a biggie, but it was still something in my favor.

Mom was doing some ironing. "Mom… can I hang out at the mall?"

Mom looked at me. "Honestly, Jim. I have no idea what you kids do at the mall all day long!"

I nodded. "I know. But can I go?"

Mom thought and said, "Well, I shouldn’t, after you showed up here close to eleven o’clock last night!"

"Oh, Mom! I said I was sorry! I didn’t notice the time!"

My mother looked at me. "Well, at least you aren’t moping around. Do you have money for lunch?"

I had a few dollars… enough to purchase something at one of the restaurants at the mall. "Yeah."

"OK. Dinner is at six. Think you can make it?"

My mother had asked that sarcastically, but had a wry smile on her face.

"Yeah. I promise."

"OK, Jim."

I moved closer to where she was, at her ironing board, and reached up and kissed her. "Thanks, Mom!"

I went back to the phone, happy that my mother was no longer mad at me, until I recalled the dread that I felt when I realized that Patty had remembered what I made the girls do last night.

"I… uh… I can be at the mall in ten minutes," I said on the phone.

There was a pause, and then Patty said, "It might be better if I pick you up at the corner where we dropped you off last night. We really need to talk."

"Fine," I said, with a mixture of regret and insecurity.

I heard Patty hang up, and then I eventually heard dial tone. At least Merry had really hung up. When she was a couple of years younger, she had the annoying habit of just pretending to hang up and then eavesdropping on conversations. I think her dad may have corrected her behavior on that, but waiting to hear dial tone after hanging up had become habit.

I walked out of the house, and made it to the designated corner when I realized that I had forgotten my precious tickets. They were still in the brown bag hidden under my bed! There was no way that I would be able to fix things up without the tickets!

I went to run back to the house to pick up the tickets when a green car slowed down next to me. I looked at the car and saw that Patty was inside.

At least she was alone, I thought to myself. I looked around and there weren’t any policemen present.

Patty reached over and opened the door. "Get in!"

I got into the car, feeling quite naked without the tickets. Maybe this was God getting even with me for making all those other girls get naked.

Patty pulled away from the corner and headed down the avenue. I noticed that she didn’t take the turn toward the mall.

"Where’re we going?" I asked.

"Lake Shore Point," Patty answered.

"Why?"

"We need some privacy, and hardly anybody parks there during the day."

I nodded, and there wasn’t any more conversation. Nervously, I bit my nails as Patty drove into the Point and picked a parking spot far away from the road. Hers was the only car visible.

She turned off the engine, and turned to me. "We need to talk."

I decided to play innocent, and find out what she knew. "About what?"

"Last night."

"What about last night?"

Patty’s eyes burned into mine and she took a deep breath. "I don’t know how you did what you did to us last night. I don’t think any of us would have gone out with a kid your age. And we certainly wouldn’t get naked or… you know…"

I nodded. "So why did you do it?"

Patty looked at me, wondering whether to believe my innocent act or not. She sounded less sure now. "You… um… you did something to me… to the three of us. None of us would ever have done any of that, especially together or with you."

I shrugged. "What did I do?"

I could see Patty’s anger was rising, but she finally said, "I don’t know."

There was silence. I didn’t want to break it, so I waited for Patty to start again.

"Listen, Jimmy…"

"Jim," I said, quickly.

"OK. Jim," Patty said, getting exasperated. "I… I don’t know how to say it… but I’m want to say up front that I am not mad at you."

That caught me off guard. "Huh?"

"I’m… I’m not mad," Patty repeated.

She paused again, looking like she was trying to put her thoughts into words. "Look. I know that you did something to us. You expected us to do whatever you said, and we did it, no matter how we felt about what we were doing. Don’t bother denying it; there’s no other explanation."

I had no response for her. Of course, I had done something. But I had no intention of explaining those magic tickets to her. First, she would never believe me. Second, even if she did believe me, what would prevent her from telling people what I did, or about my tickets?

I continued looking at Patty, not responding to her, and trying to look innocent.

"OK, Jim," Patty said. "You win."

Now it was my turn to be confused. Was this really the end of it? Somehow, i doubted this very much. I shrugged, continuing to feign my innocence.

Patty shook her head and said, "I… um… had fun last night."

"Uh, huh," I said, not believing her for a minute. I wasn’t going to let her trick me like that.

"No," Patty said when she heard my reaction. "I really did."

"You enjoyed masturbating yourself and blowing me in front of your friends?"

Patty blushed, but quietly said, "Yeah."

I looked at her, shook my head, and said, sarcastically, "Yeah, right. Good one. Sorry… I forgot to laugh."

Patty looked hurt, but understood how she sounded. "I’m serious!"

I continued shaking my head. "First, you accuse me of forcing you to do something… apparently against your will. Next, you are trying to tell me you liked it. So… how could it have been against your will, then?"

Patty considered. "Well… last night… I didn’t feel like I had a choice when you said to do something."

"But how did I force you? Did I threaten you?"

Patty shook her head. "No…"

I continued to press her. "Did I twist your arm behind your back? No! How did I force you?"

"I DON’T KNOW!" Patty said, frustrated.

It was at this moment that I realized that the impossibility of the situation that was the only thing that was keeping my secret from being found out. I started feeling a bit more confident. I mean, I could see Patty and the other two girls going to the police, saying that I molested them, but they couldn’t truthfully say that I threatened them; I had no form of blackmail over them. How could I have done this? The idea was laughable.

"I’m confused, Jim." Patty started to sniffle.

Patty’s comment snapped me from my reverie. "I’m sorry you’re confused, Patty."

Patty looked me in the eyes again. In a soft voice, she said, "And I wasn’t kidding when I said I enjoyed it."

Once again, I shook my head. "Right. You enjoyed it. So, give me a blow job now, then. OK?"

Patty looked at me, and then down at my crotch. She started to say something, but stopped.

Nothing happened for about two minutes.

"You’re not forcing me right now, are you?" Patty asked.

"How can I force you?" I asked. "You could probably beat me up, or get a boyfriend to do so."

Patty seemed quite confused.

I had no idea what was going on in her mind. I guess that I thought that Patty had expected me to say exactly what I did, and then be forced to blow me, in order to confirm her suspicions. It hadn’t worked simply because I had given a time limit on the effect of the tickets, but Patty had no idea about that.

Once again there was a few minutes of silence in the car.

Finally, Patty said, softly, "Do you want me to undress before I blow you?"

Now it my turn to be confused. I had no control over Patty, since my tickets weren’t with me. My only command that might still have any control over her was my order for her to practice girl-girl sex with Wendy and Camille before the three of them met me the next day.

"Huh?" I asked, utterly astonished.

Patty smiled, and blushed. She started unbuttoning her blouse.

I watched, mesmerized, as this girl… this girl that was (for once) not under my power… was actually undressing in front of me at Lake Shore Point! She was going to get naked!

Patty was quite efficient at removing her clothes, having a lifetime of experience, and soon she was buck naked, with her clothes folded neatly in a pile on the back seat behind her. She smiled, and looked me in the eyes, and she reached for my crotch, and started tugging on my zipper.

I was still frozen in shock. Things like this didn’t happen, especially without my lucky tickets! But it was actually happening!

Patty had my jeans unbuttoned and started tugging them down. I automatically lifted my butt to allow her to slip them down to my ankles.

My prick was semi-erect.

Slowly, as if in a dream, Patty leaned over my stiffening rod, and opened her mouth, engulfing it.

"Hmmmm," she moaned as she started her sucking, sending wondrous vibrations up and down the shaft.

"Patty, you realize that you are doing this on your own, right?"

"Ummm, hmmmm," she answered, vibrating me some more.

I watched her head move down, my view of what she was doing blocked by her lovely and curly red hair, which looked like a dark orange explosion in my lap. I could feel her lips sliding up and down my shaft as her mouth continued sucking.

Patty’s oral talent had gotten a bit better than when she started the previous night, probably because she had at least done it before and wasn’t as hesitant. It also felt like she was able to get more than an inch of my now totally erect cock into her mouth, which was more than she had accomplished the previous evening.

I caressed Patty’s lovely hair, and looked over to my left to see her cute rounded butt pointing away from me near the steering wheel. I noticed that my left arm was long enough to allow me to fondle her ass, and I received another vibratory "hmmm" from Patty as I squeezed one of her butt cheeks.

I hadn’t had too much experience with fondling girls' asses, but I caressed her lovely orb the same way that I had played with Camille’s breast the night before, and judging from her hmmm’s, Patty seemed to like it.

I was intrigued by the slit in her ass, knowing that her pussy was underneath it, also hidden from my view. I moved my hand further down her bottom, and lightly massaged between her legs.

Patty also seemed to like this, and shifted slightly so her legs were a bit further apart, apparently to give me better access. Emboldened, I pressed a bit harder into her moistening opening, receiving another "hmmmm" for my efforts.

In fact, Patty seemed to realize that the vibrations were affecting me in a positive way, and had started humming as she continued to suck me.

My dick couldn’t take too much of this, and soon I felt the familiar sensations of my eruption about to happen. Patty also seemed to notice, because I felt her suction start to increase, as if she were trying to suck my semen straight out of my balls.

An expression that Jack had used the other day — "suck-start a Harley through the exhaust pipe" — suddenly made sense, and the idea of Patty doing so almost made me explode in laughter at the mental image. Luckily, I didn’t laugh, but my cock quickly erupted its seed into Patty’s eagerly sucking mouth.

I must have squirted two or three times, and Patty didn’t cough or choke this time, managing to swallow every drop. For another minute or so, my balls continued to contract spasmodically, and Patty continued her sucking action.

After a minute, my prick started to wilt in her mouth, and my balls had stopped their spastic activity. Patty let my shaft slip from her mouth, and then surprised me by rolling over in my lap, so that she was now facing up at me.

Patty had a lovely smile on her face, and her red hair was again massed out over my lap, feeling soft against my legs and penis.

For the first time, I saw Patty’s naked body in the bright sunshine. I saw once again that her breasts were small compared to Wendy’s, a bit bigger than Merry’s. Her pubic patch was a little strip of very light red hair. The previous night, I had thought it was darker, like an auburn color, but in the light of day, it looked more blonde, like girls with strawberry blonde hair.

Patty didn’t show any modesty as I gave her body the once over.

Remembering the thoughts that had haunted me when I had gotten into bed, I smiled at Patty, and bent down and kissed those lips that had only recently been encircling the shaft of my penis. Without hesitation, I touched my tongue to hers, tasting the slight bleachy-salty taste from my semen.

The kiss was only for a few moments, and I broke it off.

"I loved that…" we both said, together. Then we both broke out in laughter as we realized we said the exact same thing a the exact same time.

Then I realized the meaning of Patty’s words. I was reacting to the orgasm that Patty had given me. But Patty apparently had really enjoyed sucking me!

I looked at her, curious. "You love sucking me?"

Patty giggled. "I told you that before. Twice. Don’t ya listen?"

"You’re not mad at me?" I asked.

Patty shook her head. "No. I know that it was my decision… and my decision alone… to blow you. You didn’t force me. I’m still not sure about last night, though…"

I wasn’t satisfied. "You’re still mad about last night?"

Patty seemed to think for a few moments. "Let’s just say that the jury is still out on that one, Jim."

"How about me in general, then?"

Patty smiled. "Oh! I guess I’d have to say that I love you."

Love? Did Patty just profess her love to me? A boy that was two years years younger than her?

"Patty," I said. "This is getting out of hand."

The red head shook her head on my lap and smiled. "No. You misunderstand. I don’t mean boyfriend and girlfriend. I’m not really sure how to describe it. I’m not in love with you, But I still love you."

I didn’t understand the distinction between the two. I looked away from Patty, afraid to show her my naivete. I found myself looking at her breasts, the bulk of which, like Merry’s, seemed almost non-existent as she lay on her back. Her breasts had round, pink areolae, which encircled small, erect nipples.

I changed the subject. "Do you mind if I play with them?" I asked, referring to her breasts.

"Don’t ask me that way," Patty said, softly.

"Huh?"

"Tell me that you will play with my breasts. Don’t ask me."

I was confused. This is not proper sexual etiquette, although I doubt that there was a book written on that subject. I shook my head and repeated, "Tell you?"

"Yes," Patty said. "Tell me what you want to do… or just do it. Don’t ask me."

"Why not?" I asked.

One again, Patty shook her head on my lap, unintentionally rubbing my penis with her red mane. "Jim. I love you. You don’t need to ask me if you want anything. Play with my tits. Stick your cock in my cunt. Stick it up my ass. Make me lick a girl’s pussy while you piss on my belly. Make me suck and fuck the entire football team. Do whatever you want with me. Tell me what to do — but don’t ask!"

I couldn’t believe my ears. First, I had never really heard a girl use words that vulgar before, except when Patrice was teaching me about her body, and Patrice used softer words. Second, it sounded like Patty was giving me free reign over her body. This was totally outrageous — and it was happening without the tickets!

Patty saw the look in my eyes, and she sighed. "What’s the point in you asking, Jim? I’ll say yes to whatever you want to do. Why? Because I love you, like I said. But I also know that like last night, even if I’m not sure if I want to do what you say, I’ll do it anyway. And I want to do it."

This was too much for my mind to handle. "You’ll do whatever I ask?"

Patty smiled and nodded. "Of course."

"Then bring me home."

Patty smiled, and got up off my lap, sliding over to the steering wheel on the front bench seat. She turned the key in the ignition…

"Wait!" I said.

"Yes?" Patty said, sweetly, grinning at me.

"You’re not getting dressed first?"

Patty giggled and said, "Make it an order, and I’ll do it."

I sighed. "Get dressed, Patty. Then take me home."

It took Patty a couple of minutes to dress once again, seemingly uninhibited at having a fifteen year old boy watching her do so. I pulled up my underwear and pants after her naked bits were covered.

Patty put the car in gear, pulled out of the Point and back onto the main highway.

I didn’t say anything as we drove back — I was thoroughly confused. Was there some side effect of these tickets that I hadn’t foreseen? Would the same strange things happen to Merry, Patrice, Marla, Jack, Wendy, Camille, and whoever else gets a ticket?

As we got closer to my house, an idea formed in my mind. I had Patrice stop at the corner where she had picked me up earlier, and told her to wait for me to return.

I ran to my house, and got the bag with my tickets inside. I ran back out and back to Patty’s waiting car.

"Drive to the mall," I told Patty.

Patty smiled and drove the few blocks to the mall.

I had Patty park in an area away from the mall, where there were few cars parked, mostly belonging to employees of the stores at the mall.

"Have a ticket," I told Patty as soon as she was parked.

"You have one wish," she intoned.

"Tell me what you really mean about you doing everything I tell you to do. I want to know why you are doing this."

"Your wish is my command."

I got a bit more than I bargained for.

* * *

In tenth grade, Patty had sex for the first time. Her boyfriend was a junior, and Patty didn’t tell me the name of the guy. Anyway, he seemed to think that in return for him buying her dinner and taking her to a movie — an expenditure of about ten dollars, Patty added — he deserved to fuck her.

Patty didn’t know the boy’s intentions when he asked her to sit in the back seat of his car for a few minutes. And when she found out his intentions, she explained that she didn’t see things the same way as he did. Maybe a bit of kissing or stuff, but Patty had no intention of losing her virginity in the back seat of some jock’s car.

The two of them argued, and Patty lost the argument when her boyfriend, fed up, simply pushed her down, pinned her arms, proceeded to pull Patty’s dress over her head and ripped her panties off her hips. Patty was very scared. Despite the fact that she was not ready for him, the boyfriend pushed into her anyway.

Patty said that his penis burned as it went in. The boyfriend didn’t seem interested in her pain, and Patty felt like her insides were being ripped in two as he pushed right through her hymen on his way to a quick orgasm — the boy didn’t even last a minute.

Patty’s boyfriend even had the fucking nerve to call her a "good piece of ass," which added to Patty’s humiliation, shame, and betrayal.

Patty felt dirty and terrible inside afterwards, silently blaming herself for what happened. She never told her mother or any of her friends. She also worried about pregnancy for a few weeks until she finally got her period.

Patty had nightmares about the rape for months afterwards, and felt extreme guilt when she heard that the jock was dating other girls. Would those girls be subject to the same cruel behavior, and if so, would it be Patty’s fault?

The rape occupied Patty’s mind for almost a half year. She couldn’t bear to contemplate going out on a date again or even touch herself in the privacy of her own bed, thinking her body as having been violated.

Patty’s friend Camille (whom I had met the previous night) knew that Patty was hesitant about dating, but eventually she was able to get Patty to go out on a double date with a rather nerdy guy.

It took some time, but Patty finally began to get over the rape and her fears. She started dating again, but was careful to avoid being trapped like she had been the first time. She also started using birth control in order to avoid the scare of pregnancy.

The second time Patty had sex, it was she that instigated it. She thought that she liked the guy she was dating, and they had gone out a few times. Patty had started to feel like her old self.

The two of them had taken to parking at Lake Shore Point, a popular place for teenage necking. They started with kisses, and on the second date, graduated to petting, getting heavier and heavier.

When Patty decided to go all the way, the boy was eager to please. They did the deed, but it had left Patty particularly unfulfilled. She didn’t orgasm, nor had she been able to achieve one at her own hands ever since the rape.

She talked with the school psychologist about her problems, avoiding discussing the specifics of her rape and her failure to achieve orgasm, things she felt weren’t appropriate discussion with a school official. Despite her avoiding those topics, the psychologist had suggested that maybe Patty was afraid to let go. The shrink tried to get to the reasons behind Patty’s inhibitions, but by the beginning of this summer, the school year had ended and Patty stopped visiting him.

Patty gave up on boys once again, thinking that she would have to live the life of a hermit. She would never again enjoy sex. There would always be that part of her life that forever would be denied to her.

Until last night.

For some reason, despite the fact that Patty saw me as a younger boy, she noticed that I seemed to radiate sexuality and confidence. She and her two friends took me to their favorite clearing at Kneely Park. And Patty noticed that whatever I suggested, all the girls — including Patty — would do. They all stripped for me, stripped me, and I even had her friends discuss their sexual fantasies and openly masturbate in front of me.

Before Patty had realized what had happened, she had achieved a small — but to Patty, a very important — orgasm. A part of Patty’s life, which Patty had never thought would be available to her, had come back.

Patty had watched as Camille stroked me to a messy orgasm, and Patty offered to get some Kleenex to clean up. Camille instead suggested that she could simply lick up the mess, which had shocked Patty. The idea of putting a boy’s sperm in her mouth seemed repulsive, although she heard stories that some girls did it.

Camille knew that Patty was very sensitive about boys, although she didn’t know the specifics about the reason, so Camille didn’t press the subject. But I asked Patty if she ever performed oral sex. She shook her head no, and then Camille suggested that she give my semen a little taste. Patty didn’t want to.

And then I told her, "Come on, give it a try."

And Patty found herself — to her amazement — licking it, feeling the slimy fluid on her tongue. The whole idea made Patty a bit queasy.

Patty was about to tell us that she didn’t like it when I told her, "It’s not really disgusting."

And, just like that… all of a sudden, Patty somehow knew that I was right. Her mind had changed. It wasn’t disgusting. Patty eagerly returned to my lap, and eventually actually sucked me off, allowing me to shoot into her unsuspecting mouth, which caught her by surprise.

After the evening was over and we all went home, Patty continued to think about what happened during that night as she lay in bed. She replayed the events in her mind, over and over, masturbating as she did so. She managed to manipulate herself to three more orgasms, Each one was stronger than the last. Patty seemed to have come out of her shell.

Patty told me that she was in awe of me. Although she knew that I seemed to order her to do things, she realized that I had done it nicely. It was as if her own feelings were important to me. Patty knew that being able to make her do things, I could probably just have made her lick me off despite the fact that she thought it was disgusting, but I hadn’t done it that way.

The more she thought about me and the power that she saw in me, the more she realized that this was important to her. Patty had experienced four orgasms in one evening… and she attributed them all to me!

So, last night, Patty determined that she would be with me, and she would feel a freedom to do whatever I said. And she’d do it not because I had this weird power, but because she would want to. She knew that I was powerful, but gentle. I could probably easily make her comply with my wishes, but if I did, I’d do it in a way that would make her feel glad that she did what I wanted.

Patty found in me a powerful force, one that she would happily devote herself to.

* * *

I listened to Patty’s story in stunned silence.

In retrospect, having thought about her story for years since then, I can now see that Patty seemed to be riding on a pendulum. At one point in her life, she was miserable, unable to orgasm, all because a boy forced her into having sex. And then, all of a sudden, she finds herself happy, orgasmic, and all because a boy forced her into having sex. Of course, I didn’t make this connection at that time.

Anyway, I gave Patty another ticket, and gave her an order to answer all my questions truthfully.

"Your wish is my command."

"Patty, that was a very sad story you told me," I began.

Patty smiled and said, "But it has a happy ending!"

"Let me continue!" I said. "As I said, it was a sad story. I’m happy that you have found the ability to enjoy sex again. But this cannot be the basis of a long term relationship!"

Patty shook her head. "No, silly! I’m not thinking of a long term relationship. Last night, you seemed more interested in Wendy and her big boobs than in me and these little cupcakes. I don’t want to interfere with you and your love life."

"Then I’m confused, Patty," I said. "You told me that you’d fuck me willingly. Even fuck the entire football team, if I remember correctly. And all because I told you to do so."

"And I will," Patty answered. "And I will suck you, and do whatever you want. I’m only doing this as my way of saying thank you."

"No," I said, shaking my head. "This isn’t entirely true. Nobody says thank you that way. I think you’re leaving something out."

Patty closed her eyes and then nodded. "Yes. But I was being truthful. You seem to like giving orders, so I will like taking your orders and doing whatever you say. But you are right. I get something else out of this."

Ah, ha! "And what would that be?"

"I haven’t had an orgasm for the better part of a year. And now I’ve had four since last night. So, I get pleasure… real pleasure with other people and with myself again. And…" Patty’s voice dropped.

"And what?" I asked.

"Well," Patty said hesitantly, "if I’m just acting on your orders, then whatever I do will be because you told me so. No guilt!"

"Uh, huh," I said. "And you said you’re not in love with me?"

Patty smiled. "Not in love with you. No. But I love you for what you’ve helped me achieve."

"OK. Let me think about all this," I said.

"Sure," Patty said, giving me her biggest smile. "And then I would like you to tell me about these tickets you’ve got."

Oh, fuck.

* * *

I gave Patty another ticket, and told her that while I will tell her what I know about them, she would never be able to tell anybody else in any way about them, nor would she ever try to take them from me, nor have anybody else take them.

"Your wish is my command."

I then noticed that Patty had accepted a wish without any time limit. I figured that I’d need to think about this some more.

I spent an hour telling Patty about the tickets, how I found them, and gave her a pretty honest description of how I had used them.

I thought that my description of my utter humiliation of Patrice would give Patty second thoughts about how wonderful a guy I was, but she actually knew Patrice from school, and said that she was a classic bitch and probably deserved most of what I had given her.

Patty, for her part, told me that she had remembered me giving the girls the tickets at the lingerie shop, but she had put hers in her purse, and had quickly forgotten about it afterwards.

Patty then ransacked her purse, but the ticket that I had given her was nowhere to be found, nor were any of the ones I had given her today. This mirrored Merry’s claim that she had "lost" that special ticket number one. We wondered if there was any significance to this.

Patty also seemed impressed with me that I not only admitted that I was a virgin to her, but that I had not used the tickets to take a girl’s virginity, and seemed to be taking my time in losing my own. She freely offered her own services to me, but I declined, but said that I wanted to find the perfect situation.

Patty made it seem like she was just a bit hurt that I didn’t consider her the right person, but I pointed out that she had said she wasn’t really in love with me and she nodded. I think her expression of hurt was just for my own benefit.

I was glad to have Patty’s feminine insights as I recounted my story. She pointed out some things that I could have done differently, and where I may not have done something the way she would have preferred, but she wasn’t too judgmental. In fact, she said that I had shown a lot more maturity in my actions than most boys a couple of years older would have showed.

I beamed under Patty’s praise, and she promised that if I let her, she would help me find exciting new ways of using the tickets.

We sat in the car, thinking about what we had just discussed.

Patty broke the silence. "All this talk about wishes… Do you know what I wish?"

"What?"

"I wish that some boy would… you know… maybe one younger than me… and he’d… you know… pull my fuckin' slacks off, and then pull off my panties. And then he would rub my crotch with his fingers, and bring me to my first orgasm that wasn’t self-induced."

I smiled. "Your wish is my command!"

We both laughed as we played this game.

I did exactly as she asked, and found that she was already dripping in anticipation, probably from all the sexual activity that I had just described to her.

Removing her panties, her car became full of her feminine arousal.

"Should I rub you… HERE?" I asked, putting my thumb and index finger on either side of her clitoral hood.

"Ahhh… You know where…" Patty breathed, her eyes closed.

Patty squealed when my fingers found their target. I gave her my best, drawing upon my instructions from Patrice and from what I had watched Wendy and Patty do the previous night. Patty sighed repeatedly in utter contentment, and soon her breathing started getting ragged as Wendy’s had, and I knew that she approaching her limit.

I quietly moved my hand around, and felt Patty’s crotch undulating as she tried to maximize the stimulation on her clitoris.

When Patty’s orgasm came, I was surprised. The previous night, Patty’s response to her orgasm was quite muted. But today, she sounded like a wild woman… even to the point of almost barking!

"AHHH! AHHH!" screamed Patty, moving her hips violently up and down against my hand.

I looked around to see if anybody was near our car in the parking lot that might have thought that I was killing the poor girl, but thankfully, we were alone.

"Oooh!" sighed Patty as her orgasm continued to wash over her.

Patty’s movements were not as violent any more, but the noises she made let me know that it still hadn’t finished yet. I once again marveled at the female’s capacity for long orgasms. I knew that if I had an orgasm for that long, my entire body would probably have been sucked inside out and squirted through my penis!

Finally, Patty quieted down. Her eyes were still closed, and her thighs were clamped tightly together, as if she were trying to keep my fingers from touching her sensitive spot any more. Her breathing was still deep, and I saw her erect nipples make indentations on her light turquoise blouse as her breasts moved up and down with her gasps of air.

Knowing that Patty had requested that I don’t ask for permission, I smiled, and with the hand that was not trapped between Patty’s legs, I gave her right nipple, the closest one, a little tweak.

"Oh!" Patty reacted, startled at my touch. Then she smiled at me, which made me smile back at her.

"That was… intense," Patty sighed.

"Tweaking your nipple?" I teased.

"No, silly!"

I grinned. "Ready to get dressed and get into the mall?"

Patty looked longingly at me. "Um… I’d love to, Jim… But…"

Hmmm. This was the first time that Patty refused a request. I was intrigued.

Patty looked as if she were ready to cry. "I have this desire… this need… to meet with Cammie and Wendy… we’re supposed to… you know…"

Oh, fuck. I had forgotten about that "order."

"OK. Get dressed and drive!"

"Sure thing!" Patty said, smiling.

I decided to have Patty drive me to Wendy’s house (where she and Camille had planned to meet today). When we got there, Wendy met us at the door.

Wendy was surprised to see me with Patty, but I simply handed Wendy a ticket.

"You have one wish."

"You no longer have to put on a show for me tomorrow. Can you please fetch me Camille?"

Wendy intoned, "Your wish is my command."

When Camille came to the door, I repeated the same wish.

I was about to leave, when Patty ran after me.

"Jim! Wait!"

"What’s up, Patty?" I asked.

"You… um…"

"What?"

Patty looked around, and her two friends were still at Wendy’s door. She whispered, "You didn’t cancel my order!"

"Oh!" I said, realizing the situation I would be putting Patty in if she found herself forced to practice something with two unwilling partners. I looked back and saw that Wendy and Camille were still looking at us, and whispering between themselves. I decided that I had to do something about them. "Let’s go back."

Patty was a bit hesitant, but decided to go back to Wendy’s front door again. I reached into my bag and pulled out three tickets and handed them to all three girls.

"You have one wish," all three girls intoned.

"Wendy and Camille, I don’t want you curious about these tickets any more."

I thought that this would be too complex or too long (without a limit), but the two girls said, "Your wish is my command."

I then told Patty that she was released from her previous order.

"Your wish is my command."

I decided one more test, and handed two more tickets to Wendy and Camille.

"You have one wish," the two girls said.

I said, "I want the two of you to like me, to trust me, and to think of me as a good friend."

Again, I had given a wish without a time limit.

"Your wish is my command," the two girls intoned.

Good. I now had three friends who liked and trusted me. Not necessarily lovers, but friends. And, thanks to Patty, I was finding that having friends was pretty important.

I said good-bye to the girls, and Wendy and Camille both asked me if I really had to go.

"Yes," I said, a bit sadly.

I turned to walk down the sidewalk, and Wendy ran after me, yelling, "Wait!"

I turned around, and was almost tackled by Wendy. "What’s up?"

"Just this," Wendy said, and she kissed me on my cheek.

I smiled. My first kiss from a real friend — or, at least, as real as those tickets could make.

Camille saw Wendy’s action, and did the same. This time, however, I took the initiative and kissed Camille on the cheek.

Patty was right behind Camille, and kissed me full on the lips. "Let me drive you home."

"Sure thing, Patty," I grinned.

The two of us waved to our friends, and we went back into Patty’s car.

As soon as I entered the car, Patty said, "Thank you."

"What for?"

"Oh… everything. For being nice with the tickets. For being you. The usual thing." Patty giggled.

"Drop me off at the usual corner," I said.

Patty seemed like she was going to protest, but she kept herself quiet. I could tell that she was thinking to herself and I gave her some space to do so.

I wondered what she had wanted to say.

When we got to the corner of my block, I opened the door, but made sure to give Patty one more kiss before I left.

As I exited the car, Patty opened the passenger window, leaned out, and said, "You know, you’re going to have to get used to me parking at your house. You’ll also have to introduce me to your family, especially if I am going to give you a blow job every morning without fail until I find a steady boyfriend."

Patty grinned and then laughed at my stunned reaction, and took off before I could respond.

Chapter 6

I stood on the corner, watching dumbly as Patty’s car pulled away from me. I had seen her grin after she delivered her bombshell, so I could only hope that she was joking.

Still, I had that nagging feeling dwelling in my mind: What if she isn’t joking? Well, there was nothing that I could do about it right now. I realized that worrying about Patty and her intentions wasn’t constructive at the moment.

Just a few days ago, I was a carefree fifteen year old boy enjoying his summer, who only really cared about flying a Frisbee with his best friend, and who had absolutely no sexual experience at all.

Now, as of this morning, however, I had received oral sex on four separate occasions from three different girls, and I had seen at least three other girls naked as the day they were born. I had the facts of life explained to me, in detail, from the humiliated sister of my best friend, including first-hand visual aids and personal stimulation.

So, where was I going to go from here?

Patty, as I mentioned, was an enigma. She seemed to have fixated on me as the sexual focus of her life for the time being. I hadn’t asked for it, nor had I expected it, and I wasn’t completely comfortable with the idea.

I decided to walk back to the shopping mall, and try to take my mind off things.

* * *

I wandered aimlessly through the mall. I saw the record shop where I had first seen Patty, Camille, and Wendy, as well as the lingerie shop where I had put them under my power.

I realized that the shopping mall wasn’t going to be a place to take my mind off my tickets, especially while I had those tickets in a bag that I was carrying around.

"Hi, Jim!"

I heard somebody calling my name. It was a female voice, but not one that I immediately recognized. Since my name is quite common, I didn’t turn around immediately.

The voice got closer. "Jim! Jim!"

I turned, and saw Marla and Doreen walking toward me. "Oh, Hi, girls! What are you doing here?"

"Shopping," Marla said. Then she shrugged and said, "Mostly looking, actually." She grinned.

Marla moved away from her friend and moved over to touch my hand. I think that her feelings toward me were just a remnant from the orders that I had given her the previous day.

"I’m just walking around myself," I said.

"Where’s Jack?" Doreen asked.

I shrugged. "I dunno. I didn’t talk with him today."

Doreen looked disappointed. "Oh," she said, looking down at her sneakers.

"So… you want to hang out with us?" Marla asked me.

"Hmmm?" I asked.

"Marla!" Doreen said, turning to her friend. "You know that mom will be meeting us in just five minutes!"

Marla suddenly remembered. "Oh, yeah. I’m sorry, Jim. Maybe we can meet here tomorrow when the mall opens?"

I wasn’t really sure. Marla was a very nice girl, but I also now had Patty to worry about. But Marla was also closer to my age than Patty. "Yeah. Why not?"

"Groovy!" smiled Marla. She moved back to where Doreen was standing, and said, "I guess we need to meet Aunt Ginny."

"Yeah," said Doreen.

I smiled at the two of them. "It was nice seeing you two!"

The two girls waved and left down the aisle. They headed into one of the anchor department stores and disappeared from my view.

I had a fleeting thought of having Marla and Doreen together, but quickly thought better of it. Those lucky tickets had made my life complicated enough already.

* * *

I walked home from the mall, once again trying to make sense of what Patty had told me earlier that day. She had told me that she wanted me to order her around, like some sort of slave. Although I hadn’t had any problems giving girls orders after giving them tickets, giving somebody orders and having them follow them of their own free will wasn’t something I was sure that I was comfortable with.

I knew that despite my recent sexual activities, I was still quite ignorant about the many intricacies about sexual relations.

I decided that the best place to learn was from my first sexual tutor.

At the door of Jack’s house, I rang the bell.

Jack answered it. "Oh, hi," he said, sullenly. He looked really bad.

I was concerned about my friend. "What’s up, Jack?"

"I dunno," he said. "It’s like things get weird, and then it’s like… I can’t remember things. It’s like my grandpa was before he died. His mind seemed to have left him. I think I’m feeling like that."

I think I knew the cause of Jack’s problems: those tickets. In retrospect, I guess I had probably given his brain a few minor bouts of amnesia, and his conscious mind was trying to put together pieces of a puzzle that would never fit together. But even though I didn’t make that connection right then, I knew that what Jack was describing sounded very much what I had done to him with the tickets.

Since Jack’s attitude seemed to be my fault, I figured it would have to be me that fixed it.

"Here, Jack. Have a ticket!" I said, pulling a ticket from my brown bag.

"You have one wish," Jack intoned.

"OK, Jack. Don’t worry about your memory. It’s fine. Things have been going well over the past couple of days."

"Your wish is my command."

Jack stood there, and after a second, shook his head. He looked at me as if he hadn’t noticed me before. His composure brightened up considerably. "Oh, hi, Jim! I guess we didn’t meet up this morning."

"Yeah," I said, smiling. At least, it seemed that the tickets might be able to help straighten things out.

Jack invited me into his house, and we headed downstairs into his family’s rec room.

"Where’s Patrice?" I asked. "I didn’t see her in the living room."

"Oh, her," Jack said, rolling his eyes. "Queen Bee got a call from a few of her friends from school, and they picked her up a half hour ago. She told mom she’d be out until tonight."

"Oh," I said, disappointed that I wouldn’t be able to ask Patrice for advice.

Jack heard the tone of my voice and asked, "Why do you care about her, anyway? She always treats the two of us like shit."

"I know," I said, trying to sound normal. "I just didn’t see her before. And… she used to be nicer to us. I sort of miss the old Patrice."

"The old Patrice is long gone," noted Jack.

I nodded my head ruefully. "Yeah."

* * *

I spent the rest of the afternoon playing with Jack. I left when I heard Jack’s mother start supper, knowing that my mother would kill me if I got home late two days in a row.

I had almost forgot my bag with the ticket roll in it as I was leaving.

Jack noticed the bag. "You still playing with them things?"

I tightened my grip on the bag. "I was trying to think who they might belong to," I explained. "Maybe I’ll see somebody looking in that field for these tickets and there might be a reward."

Jack laughed. "Fat chance!"

I laughed as well. "Yeah. But you never know until you try it. Right?"

Jack bid me good-bye as I left. His spirits had risen quite a bit since I had first arrived. I thanked the lucky tickets that I was able to settle his mind.

* * *

I was ravenously hungry at supper that night. I had four helpings of my mother’s spaghetti. My step-father noticed and said that if I kept up eating like that, I’d end up looking like the inside of a golf ball.

I did my best to act normal. Merry didn’t seem to have any after-effects of the tickets, and I was glad that I hadn’t seen a need to use them on my mother or step-father. I actually enjoyed eating dinner that night.

I helped Merry clean up the dishes, and the entire family watched television afterwards. I don’t remember what we watched, probably Rowan and Martin, Dean Martin, or some other variety show, but I do remember the whole family laughing.

I went to bed early. The big dinner — as well as my lack of sleep the past night and my extra-curricular activities over the past couple of days — had made me quite tired.

I fell asleep as soon as my head hit the pillow.

* * *

I usually don’t remember my dreams. I mean, when I’m dreaming, they seem so vivid, but as soon as I wake up, they immediately start to fade from memory.

The next morning was an exception. I was in the boys room in the junior high. One of the high school cheerleaders was alone with me in the bathroom. We were kissing, and she was giving me a hand job. I had pulled up her mini skirt, and had started to put my hand into her cheerleader pants when I felt an overpowering need to pee.

The urinals were right behind me, but the cheerleader’s hands wouldn’t let my member go. They held me tightly as they continued to rub up and down my shaft.

However, the need to pee was getting severe. I didn’t know if I would be able to hold out much longer. I also didn’t want to piss all over the cheerleader… after all, she WAS giving me a hand job.

Suddenly, the cheerleader’s pants disappeared, along with her mini skirt. She was naked from the waist down, and she raised one of her legs over my aching cock, which she still had a tight grip on.

I couldn’t believe the warmth of the cheerleader’s pussy as she lowered herself onto my cock. The problem was, my dick still had this rather insistent need to relieve itself, and now I was buried in the cheerleader’s warm muff.

Somehow, the cheerleader managed to squeeze her thighs together, and her pussy seemed to suck my entire shaft into her hole.

And then I erupted…

And I was thinking…"OH, NO! I’M PISSING INTO THIS GIRL WHILE I’M FUCKING HER!"

And I woke up in my darkened bedroom on my bed, sweating.

I had a raging morning hard-on, but my need to go wasn’t as extreme as it had been in my dream.

It took a few seconds before I realized a newly familiar sensation on my hard-on. I could feel warm lips on the head, and a palm jacking up and down on the shaft.

Was I still dreaming?

I was afraid to look…

My curiosity got the better of me, and I looked over my chest down toward my legs. There was a pile of blankets over my belly, and I couldn’t see anything.

But I knew that I was being sucked.

My sleep-addled brain had me thinking thoughts that I was being sucked by an invisible girl… maybe Wonder Woman in the comics with her magic lasso. No… it was her plane that was invisible. But wouldn’t we both be in that plane, and thus visible? (I never did figure out how that invisibility thing worked.)

I felt a tongue start licking the head of my dick, and I knew that the invisible girl was still there.

I looked around. I was in my room. I was wearing my pajamas — at least the tops. And I had a blanket… my blanket… piled on my belly.

This wasn’t a dream. This wasn’t Wonder Woman!

Slowly, and quietly, I moved the pile on my stomach, and saw a crown of red hair moving up and down.

I knew that curly red hair… the image of that hair had been etched into my mind less than twenty four hours before.

"Patty?" I whispered.

There was no response. She continued to slowly bob her head up and down my shaft.

By holding my breath and sucking in my stomach, I could see the outline of her eyebrows and nose on their upward rise.

"Patty?" I said, a bit more loudly, but softly enough that I hoped nobody else in the house would hear.

Patty opened her mouth, and my penis fell out, still hard, onto my stomach. She moved her head to look up at my face.

"Took you long enough to wake up, sleepy head!" Patty teased.

"What the fuck are you doing?" I asked, trying to keep my voice down to a whisper.

"Giving you your morning blow job," Patty answered. "You already shot a load, but it hasn’t gone soft yet. I’m still getting used to this."

I couldn’t believe this. Patty was in my house — IN MY BED! — casually sucking on my penis as if this was the most normal thing in the word.

"It won’t go soft until I take a piss!" I said, almost a bit too loud.

Patty looked at my member. "Oh. I didn’t know that." She shrugged, and then giggled and looked back at me.

"Patty," I said, trying to talk some sense into this loony girl. "You cannot be in here!"

Patty gave me this "how stupid can you be" look and said, "Well, I need to come in here if I’m going to blow you…"

"I never asked for a blow job!"

If the cheerleader thing was a dream, and my idea about getting a blow job from an invisible Wonder Woman was an overworked imagination, then having Patty on my bed, holding my pecker in her hand was an absolute nightmare. I just knew that any minute, my mom would hear a commotion in my room and come in to investigate.

Patty saw that I was serious, and her expression changed. She was no longer mildly amused at me. She actually looked hurt. "You don’t want me?"

Oh, fuck. Now I had her thinking that I was throwing her out. Well… to be truthful, actually I was! She didn’t belong in my room. But I didn’t want her to think that her efforts were unappreciated — especially after the story she told me yesterday. But it was also true that I didn’t want to encourage her, either. Even if she didn’t get caught today, I knew that she’d come back tomorrow, and the next day, and so on. And eventually, we would be caught!

"Oh, Patty!" I whispered. "I appreciate you coming here… really I do! But you could get me in real trouble. What would your parents think if they found a guy in your bed with his head between your legs?"

"They wouldn’t think anything of it if we were married," Patty said, wiping a tear that was starting in one of her eyes.

"But we aren’t married!" I said. "You yourself said we weren’t even boyfriend and girlfriend!"

"I asked you to take care of it with your parents," Patty sulked.

I shook my head. How was I going to handle this?

"Are you parked outside?" I asked her.

Patty shook her head. "No. You told me not to drive here. I had Wendy drove me."

Huh? Did I hear right? I caught myself before I almost shouted. "Wendy drove you here?"

"Of course, silly," Patty said. "She has a Datsun."

I felt like this was one of those "I Love Lucy" episodes where things keep getting more and more complicated. If I knew Spanish, I probably would have said the exact same things Ricky would say.

"Come on… get out of bed," I told Patty. I had remembered that Patty had said she wanted me to order her around; I hoped to hell that she would follow my orders without question now.

Patty pulled herself to the foot of my bed and stood up. I noticed, for the first time, that she was naked.

"Where the fuck are your clothes?" I once again almost shouted.

"I folded them neatly in a pile in your closet," Patty said, pointing.

"Get dressed and stay in here. I need to take a piss."

Patty smiled, "OK" and headed for my closet.

I found my pajama bottoms, along with my shorts, folded neatly on a chair. Patty was apparently a very neat person. I grabbed my bottoms and pulled them on quickly. I had to piss so bad, I thought that I would burst.

I quietly opened the door, and the house sounded quiet. I wondered how Patty had managed to get into my house. I knew that my mother keeps the front door locked. Did Patty use the back door? I couldn’t remember if we locked the back.

In the bathroom, I discovered that thanks to Patty, I had a woody that resembled the concrete Washington Monument more than anything made of wood. I found that I needed to lean over the toilet quite a bit — enough to make a bit of a mess while relieving myself.

It felt like I would never stop pissing. There was a bit of a burning sensation at the tip, which I would later associate with pissing too soon after ejaculating, but the feeling dissipated after about twenty or thirty seconds.

I finally managed to finish, and used toilet paper to dry up some spots where I had missed my target.

I flushed and headed back into my room.

As I got to my door, my mother came out of her bedroom.

"Jim?" Mom asked. "Is anything wrong?"

"Huh?" I asked, trying to sound groggy.

"You’re never up this early!"

"I had to use the bathroom, Mom."

My mother looked at me, and then down the hallway. "I hope you cleaned up after yourself."

"I did," I said, dreading having to open the door to my room. Patty was acting really strange, to say the least, and I knew that I would never be able to explain her if my mother saw her, naked as a jay bird.

My mother looked at me. "OK…"

I turned toward the door and opened it. I knew it would be my moment of truth if Patty were standing there. As I opened the door, I heard my mother’s footsteps walking down the hall.

I froze, my eyes still closed, not wanting to see Patty there.

I heard the bathroom door open and then close.

My eyes opened, and Patty was nowhere to be seen. I turned to look down the hallway, and saw a faint light from underneath the bathroom door. I looked both ways, and the entire hallway was clear.

I got into my room, and looked around. Patty had disappeared.

Or had she wandered downstairs?

Fuck. "Patty?" I whispered, hoping she could hear me.

I jumped as I heard the closet door open. Patty was dressed in a light pink sun dress and sandals. "Is it safe?"

"How’d you get in the house?" I asked Patty.

"Back door. Front was locked." This had confirmed my theory. But there was still one nagging problem.

"How’d you find my room?"

Patty smiled. "Your door was partially opened, and I could hear you snore."

"I don’t snore!"

"Do too!"

I didn’t want to argue the point. "Can you go back out the same way?"

Patty nodded.

"Wait for me in the trees behind my house. Go through the bushes on the side of the house; that way, nobody will see you."

Patty nodded again.

I waited for her to leave, but she continued standing there.

What was Patty waiting for?

As if to answer my unspoken question, Patty moved closer to me, and kissed me on the lips. It was a quick kiss, not very romantic.

"Thank you, Patty," I said when we broke the kiss.

"My pleasure. How long will you be?"

I looked at my alarm clock. I said, "Fifteen minutes too long?"

Patty smiled. "I’ll be waiting."

* * *

I didn’t know it at the time, but Patty later told me that Merry was already downstairs with her father when Patty got downstairs. I’m not sure how she managed to get out of my house without being detected, but she did so.

I was also surprised to see Merry and my step-father downstairs, but they didn’t act as if anything was abnormal. I told my step-father that I didn’t want breakfast, and he grunted something about how I should still be full from last night’s supper. Neither he nor Merry made any comment as I went out the back door.

As I was heading outside, my mother was coming downstairs, and reminded me of a chore I needed to do, but Merry asked if she could do it; she was saving up for something at school. My step-father hinted that I was palming off all my chores on "poor Merry" but my mother reminded him that Merry was earning MY allowance that week, and that Merry was the one volunteering.

When I went outside, I went out to the side, and along the bushes back into the woods behind my house.

Patty was there, waiting for me.

I remembered the last thing I did with Patty, and decided to do it right. I pulled Patty toward me, and gave her a much better kiss than we shared up in my bedroom.

After I pulled away, I said, "Once again, Patty… thanks."

"No problem. When are you going to tell your folks?"

"Patty, my mother would have kittens if I told her you were going to be coming up to my bedroom every morning to give me a blow job!"

"You’ve got tickets. Use them!"

I sighed. Here was Patty giving ME orders.

"Patty," I said. "I’ve already told you that I had promised myself that I wouldn’t take advantage of my parents."

"You’ll need to work it out," Patty said simply.

I had no idea how I was going to be able to put up with Patty. On the one hand, she was a very cute and adorable girl. She was a real friend, two years older than me, and was the only person that I had confided to about the tickets. On the other hand, her actions sometimes seemed as if she had completely lost all her marbles.

Besides, I knew that there were limitations on the tickets; I didn’t think that I would be able to keep my mother unobservant for very long.

Patty interrupted my thinking. "Jim, I told Wendy that we’d meet her and Camille later at the mall."

"We? As in the two of us?" I asked. "Why?"

"Because you’re our friend now, you dumb ox!"

"Hey… who are you calling dumb?" I complained in a good natured way. I started a mock fight with Patty, which ended up in another lovely kiss between the two of us.

Reluctantly, I broke off the kiss. "So… what do we do until then?" I asked.

"Let’s fuck," Patty answered.

I started to shake my head and Patty laughed. "I was just kidding. I know you’re waiting for the right time."

I nodded. I was glad that Patty understood.

I couldn’t think of a good place for us to play, though.

Patty had a suggestion. "You said that Patrice’s brother Jack is your friend. Think it would be safe at his house?"

I thought about it. I knew that Patty didn’t like Patrice, and suspected that if Patty wanted to go to her house, it would mainly be for her to see Patrice get her "just desserts." I, on the other hand, still felt a bit guilty about how I had humiliated Patrice the other day. I mean, it was only a few years ago that Patrice had actually been a friend and confidante of mine. It was only after she got into junior high and met up with Kristen…

I suddenly had an idea. "Patty… do you know where Kristen lives?"

"Kristen Swift?" Patty asked. "You mean, Miss Rich Princess?"

I grinned. "Yeah, her."

Patty thought about Kristen and a smile came to her lips. "She lives near my house. Are you thinking that we should pay her a visit?"

I nodded, thinking of the fun we could have. "Uh, huh!"

"We’ll need a ride," Patty said. "Could we invite Wendy or Camille?"

"Why not both?" I said.

Patty looked at me and said, "I’m glad we’re friends, Jim. I can see this thing taking us places I’ve never dreamed about."

"Tell me about it," I said.

Patty didn’t answer, but I could see her mind going a mile a minute.

Kristen’s family was very rich. They lived in the largest house in the town, and had housekeepers and servants, the whole "rich thing." Kristen was seventeen, and already had had plastic surgery on her nose, and had the most expensive wardrobe in school.

Kristen was also the head of one of the most exclusive cliques in the high school, one that was only open to people that Kristen herself had hand-picked, which included Jack’s sister, Patrice. All the members of that clique thought themselves superior to all the other students.

Any time that Kristen or one of her minions got into trouble, it was said that Kristen’s father would hush things up with a strategic "donation" to the school or a scholarship program benefiting the current victim. It was also whispered, although never proven, that Kristen’s family had several of the high school’s teachers on a private payroll to ensure Kristen would receive suitably high grades (all A’s) to justify her admission to an Ivy League school after graduation.

The result was a circle of girls with an utterly snobbish attitude toward any of the other students, and a carefree disposition knowing that they were virtually untouchable.

As I had said before, I felt that Kristen had corrupted Jack’s sister Patrice, who had at one time been much friendlier to us. I missed her friendship, and it was her friendship that I had actually glimpsed a bit of when I had put Patrice under the control of one of my tickets the other day. And, even if Patrice didn’t seem to remember that friendship, I did, and that’s probably why I felt some guilt over my humiliation of her.

And that’s why I thought Kristen would be a much better target for humiliation. When you have power, I figured, aim high!

But first, we’d need a suitable reason for showing up at Kristen’s house. Patrice would have been an ideal dupe for this, but I really didn’t want to get involved again with her… at least, not for at least a week or so.

I decided that there was no particular need to rush into action against Kristen. I’d meet with Wendy and Camille and perhaps the four of us would come up with a suitable plan.

Patty was looking at me expectantly, and I smiled back at her, my mind on us once again. "So, you want me to give you orders?"

Patty didn’t answer, but nodded vigorously.

"Well, Patty," I said, "I feel kind of uncomfortable with calling you slave. It seems so… demeaning… and I really like you."

Patty frowned, "But I want you to…"

I sighed, and thought about the situation. Here was a girl telling me to treat her like a slave, and I was having a problem with that! The idea was so ludicrous that it was crazy. "All right," I said, "How about a compromise. Could I call you something else?"

Patty furrowed her brow in thought, and then suggested, "How about Patricia? Nobody calls me that any more."

I smiled. "Patricia it is."

Patty smiled at me and said, "And I’ll call you James. That will be my master word for you."

Normally, I didn’t like being called James; it sounded too formal. But if Patty was the only one calling me that, I figured that I could live with it. And it sounded a hell of a lot better to me than "master" for the same reason I didn’t like the word "slave."

After about thirty seconds of silence, I realized that Patty (no…"Patricia") was expecting an order. "Um… Patricia, you woke me up nicely this morning. I’d like to reward you by sucking on your titties."

Patricia smiled. "Yes, James." She carefully put her purse on the ground, and started to lift her light pink dress over her head.

I was amazed that Patricia was completely naked underneath her dress. My eyes widened.

"You like, James?" Patricia asked.

"Very nice," I answered, and Patricia beamed. "Is that how you dressed when Wendy drove you here?"

Patricia shook her head. "No, James. When I got undressed in your room earlier, I put my bra and panties into my purse. I was kind of hoping that we would… you know…"

I smiled at her. "Good thinking."

Patricia was now standing nude before me, her dress folded neatly on top of her purse. She beamed under my praise and waited.

I figured we’d be more comfortable if we were sitting, but the ground in the woods was dirty. I wished I had the foresight that the girls' showed when they brought along a blanket from their car when we parked at Kneely Park.

I tried to think if I had anything convenient to use as a mat, and came up blank. "Kneel down, Patricia."

Patricia complied, and I knelt opposite her.

I inspected Patricia’s assets. He breasts were small, although bigger than Merry’s. Her nipples were quite erect, jutting out about an eighth of an inch. They were surrounded by the a pink ring of her areolae, which had tiny little goose bumps on them.

"I love your breasts," I said.

Patricia blushed slightly. "They’re small."

I smiled at her. "How big do they need to be? I doubt that I’d be able to get an entire one into my mouth as it is."

"You’re sweet, James. But Wendy has the large knockers."

I sighed. "Patricia. Right now you are mine. Don’t compare yourself to anybody else. Didn’t you ever hear the expression a bird in the hand is worth two in the bush?"

Patricia giggled at that. "Yes, James."

I smiled when I realized I had made an unintentional pun.

I spent the next hour with my tongue licking and my fingers rubbing just about every part of Patricia’s delectable body. I avoided her crotch, which seemed to make her frustrated, and I saw her touching herself there a few times as I licked her elsewhere.

We also spent a good amount of time just kissing, occasionally slipping tongues back and forth.

I found that Patricia loved receiving back massages, especially when her back was free of clothing, and I adapted my technique to the feedback that I got from Patricia’s squirming around.

The two of us played in the woods until about 10:45 in the morning. Patricia was on top of me, grinding her crotch into mine through my dungarees. My hands were rubbing her back, occasionally going low enough to fondle her butt cheeks. The two of us had been trading quick kisses and caresses back and forth.

I think that Patricia may have achieved an orgasm during our frolic, but if she did, it was one of her quiet ones, which is just as good. I didn’t want to alert any nosy neighbors or my family.

I found that we just seemed to be content with me fully clothed, and her completely naked, just doing a maybe atypical teenage make-out session.

"Time to get dressed, Patricia," I ordered.

"Yes, James. Underwear, or no?" she asked.

"Leave them off, Patricia," I said with a grin. "I think its kind of sexy to know that underneath that flimsy dress is only my Patricia."

Patricia once again beamed at my praise and pulled her dress over her head and she was dressed.

I helped Patricia "straighten out" her dress, using that as my excuse to continue to fondle her through the thin fabric. I received no complaints.

I took my bag with my tickets in it and asked Patricia to hold them in her purse. She looked at me with wide eyes: I was entrusting her with my precious tickets.

There was a path in the woods that was formed by a stream that only had water on it during the spring runoff season. We followed that path to the highway, and walked to the mall.

During our walk, Patricia would hold my hand… the first time any girl held my hand as I walked with her. We looked like the perfect couple, except for the fact that Patricia was two years older than me.

After we got to the mall, Patty headed for a pay phone and called Wendy. She told Wendy where she was and that she was with me, and Wendy said that she’d meet us at the food court.

I was a bit hungry. Despite the big dinner I had the previous night, I had skipped breakfast and worked up quite an appetite during my make-out session with Patricia. Unfortunately, I didn’t have any money, having allowed my step-sister Merry to earn most of my allowance for the last couple of weeks. I figured that I would have to do something to get some money.

I thought about just taking what I wanted, giving a ticket in exchange, but I realized that the kids that worked the food court would end up paying for those missing meals from their own hard-earned paycheck. I couldn’t even get a free Coke… the fast food places even inventory the damned cups!

Wendy arrived a few minutes later. She hugged both of us. "So… what’s up with you two?"

Before Patty could answer, I said, "We’re just hanging around, and had an idea for some fun and wanted to know if you can Camille would be interested."

Wendy smiled. "What kind of fun?" She looked down at my crotch.

I think I blushed, but recovered. "How’d you like to get even with Kristen, or Miss Rich Princess, as Patty calls her?"

Wendy’s face turned serious. "That may not be a good idea, Jim. She’s pretty well connected. I heard once…"

Patty interrupted her friend. "Jim told me a bit of his plan. I don’t think you have to worry about Kristen’s friends or family."

Wendy looked at Patty, and then me, raising her eyebrows. "Well, if anybody could get away with it, Jim might be able to do it."

I nodded and smiled. A plan was starting to form in my mind.

Patty turned to Wendy. "Is your mother working today?"

"Yeah, why?"

Patty said, "Let’s pick up Cammie and meet at your place to go over our plans for Kristen."

Wendy looked at Patty and then me. She smiled and said, "Sure."

Chapter 7

I had a turkey sandwich at Wendy’s house. I was quite hungry and it was able to tide me over. My command the other day for Wendy and Camille to trust me seemed to be holding. Not privy to the workings of my lucky tickets, they weren’t sure how I would be able to get Kristen under my power, but they felt strangely confidant that I would be able to do so.

The only hole in my plan was getting to Kristen in the first place. It was not normal for any of us to associate with Kristen, so we wouldn’t be able to just approach her front door and expect her to answer it. None of us knew her schedule, so we just couldn’t expect to meet her, say, at the mall.

Of course, I remembered Patrice, who was a member of Kristen’s inner circle. I knew that we could probably be able to get to Kristen through Patrice, but there was still the fact that I didn’t want to use tickets on Patrice for a while until I could get my thoughts straightened up about her.

Then Wendy suggested Jackie.

I didn’t know Jackie, but Camille described her as a raven haired Italian beauty with a slightly darker complexion and brown eyes. The girls knew her as a member of Kristen’s circle of friends, and she wasn’t quite as bitchy as many of the others. In addition, Camille and Jackie had some faint family ties. It wouldn’t be too unseemly for Camille to approach Jackie, and hopefully, through Jackie, we could get to Kristen.

Camille used Wendy’s phone to call Jackie.

"Hello, Aunt Caroline? This is Camille…"

"Yeah, 'Milla. Um, is Jackie around?"

There was a pause while Jackie’s mom located her daughter. Camille grinned at us, and Wendy and Patty crossed their fingers together to wish her luck.

"Jackie, this is Camille…"

"Uh, huh. Yeah, it’s been a while…"

"I was just wondering if… you know… we could meet at the mall. You know, hang out?"

"Oh. I didn’t know that…"

This didn’t sound positive, but I waited patiently.

"I see. Yeah. I know Kristen…"

A bit of a pause. "Yeah. Maybe Friday…"

"Yeah, we’ll also see each other in school. You have Mrs. Taylor for English?"

"Third period? Me too!"

"Cool. So, if Friday doesn’t work out…"

"OK, Jackie. It was nice talking…"

Camille hung up the phone, and had a victorious smile on her face. "Jackie can’t meet me at the mall because she’s gonna be there with Kristen and you know how Kristen is about who she hangs out with, right?"

"Kristen will be at the mall?" Patty asked. "What time?"

"Around three. I tried not to sound too interested in Kristen."

"You did great, Camille," I said, and Camille beamed with my praise. "So, now we need to know where they’re meeting…"

"Food court," said Camille. "Near the French fry place."

I was impressed. "Jackie told you all that?"

Camille nodded, and smiled in satisfaction.

I walked over to where Camille was and gave her a kiss. She melted in my arms and kissed me back. It wasn’t a long kiss, nor was it particularly sensual. But it was not the kind of kiss a girl going into twelfth grade would give a boy entering tenth.

Patty saw this and smiled. "Hey, Cammie! Save some for me!"

Patty surprised me by taking my place and kissing Camille. It was a quick kiss, and Patty said, afterward, "Great job, Cammie!"

Wendy looked at me and shrugged, and gave Camille a "good job" kiss as well.

Camille looked at all of us, a bit surprised at the sudden attention, but then smiled. "Thanks, guys. Just wanted to do my part."

I smiled. "You did it well." I looked at my watch, it was 2:30. "Let’s get over to the mall, and see if we can get Kristen before the others show up."

The three girls nodded, and we cleaned up the dishes from the lunch that Wendy had prepared.

Patty got me alone and whispered to me, "Be careful, Jim. I’m giving myself to you willingly. Remember that the other girls are just your friends, and are only your friends right now because of your tickets. That kiss might have confused Cammie before. That’s why I rushed in to help out."

"Thanks," I whispered back. Patty was right, I needed to be more careful with Camille and Wendy. It was nice to be accepted as their friend, but a kiss could be taken as a bit more than friendly, despite the closeness we shared a few nights ago. I didn’t want to louse things up.

We piled into Wendy’s Datsun and headed to the mall. Wendy parked near the food court and we all climbed out of the car.

I was walking toward the mall when Wendy noticed Kristen walking toward the mall a few aisles away. "Look," Wendy said, her voice hushed. "There she is!"

"Cool!" I said, and I changed my direction so it would intersect Kristen’s before she could get into the mall. There were other people around the parking lot, but I hoped that I could get Kristen without attracting undue attention.

"Kristen," I said, reaching into my bag. "Have a ticket!"

Kristen looked confused, but took the ticket. "You have one wish."

"You will obey all my orders that I give you today."

"Your wish is my command."

I grinned. "Stay here for a second and keep quiet."

My three friends had caught up to me. "We’ve got her," I said to them.

"Groovy!" Patty said, looking at Kristen, just standing there. "This is the quietest that I’ve ever seen her!"

Kristen continued standing there, and I could see her fists ball up in anger.

I decided to get some formalities out of the way. "Kristen, you will not attempt to harm me or my friends, nor will you try to get anybody else to do so."

Kristen nodded in compliance, still following her order to be quiet. Her fists relaxed a bit, though.

"Which car is yours?" I asked Kristen. "You may talk only to answer my questions."

Kristen answered, "The Camaro down the aisle here."

I looked in the direction Kristen indicated and saw a bright red Camaro. The car looked even less roomier than Wendy’s Datsun. "OK. We’ll need to take both cars. Wendy, what time does your mother get home?"

"Six or six-thirty."

That would give us about three hours. Probably enough time. "OK. Wendy, take Patty and Camille back to your house. I’ll have Kristen follow you."

Wendy nodded and the three girls went back to Wendy’s Datsun.

I turned to my captive. "Kristen, you will drive carefully and obey all driving laws and follow Wendy’s car to her house."

Kristen nodded, and then turned, raising a finger to me.

"Yes?" I asked.

"May I speak?" Kristen asked.

"You may, but keep your voice normal."

"I have friends that I’m supposed to meet. They’ll miss me…"

I waved her off. "I don’t care about your friends."

"My dad…"

"I’m not interested in your dad, either. Just take me in your car and follow Wendy."

Kristen led me to her car, which was a classic expensive sports car. She opened her door and unlocked my door with the power lock. She started the car, and I noticed that her Camaro was a stick shift. I had only seen Wendy drive a manual transmission before, and I watched Kristen as she expertly used her athletic right foot to manipulate the clutch and the accelerator.

Kristen and I drove around to where the girls were still getting into Wendy’s Datsun. She waited for Wendy to pull out, and then she followed her.

"Excuse me, but how are you doing this?" Kristen asked.

I smiled. "Doing what?" I asked, innocently.

Kristen answered, "I seem to be doing anything you tell me to do. It’s not natural."

"Yeah," I agreed. "Not natural at all." I didn’t elaborate.

Kristen seemed worried. "What are you going to do with me? Rape me?"

I smiled. "I don’t think the girls will condone rape, Kristen."

Kristen shrugged, "Who knows? They’re just a bunch of losers, anyway."

My, my. This girl was due for an attitude adjustment in the worst way. I said, slightly upset at Kristen’s remark, "Those losers as you call them are my friends, Kristen. You’d better remember that."

Kristen turned to me. "You? You’re in… what? Ninth grade? Tenth grade? Only losers hang out with kids like you."

"I’m entering tenth in a couple of weeks," I said, my teeth clenched in anger. "We’ll be going to the same school, Kristen. And I think you’ve done enough talking for now."

* * *

We got to Wendy’s house, and Kristen parked next to Wendy’s car in the driveway. Wendy led us all into her house.

I told Kristen to stand in the middle of the living room, and Wendy and the two other girls found themselves some chairs.

"So, Kristen. How are you feeling now?" I asked.

"I’m… I’m a little scared," Kristen admitted.

A little? Well, I knew that I wouldn’t be doing too much today. I had a few hours, so I could afford to be patient. "You told me before that you seem to be doing everything I tell you. Why is that?"

"I… I don’t know," Kristen answered.

"Well, I am going to allow each of these girls to give you an order. I want you to obey them all. Wendy, you go first, since this is your house."

"Jim? You think I could get my camera?" Wendy asked.

My eyes went wide, as did Kristen’s. "Sure, Wendy. We’ll wait for you."

Wendy ran upstairs and quickly returned with a camera. It was one of those Polaroid instant cameras. "Cool!" I said.

Wendy turned to Kristen and said, "Remove your blouse and bra. I want you topless."

Kristen seemed to have expected this. She silently unbuttoned her blouse and dropped it to the floor. She reached behind her and unclasped her bra, and that quickly dropped to the floor also.

I didn’t get a very good look at Kristen’s assets, since she had crossed her arms over her shoulders.

Wendy said, "Arms down. I wanna take a picture."

Kristen didn’t move. I remembered telling Kristen that each girl could give her "an order" and she had taken that to mean a single order, so she wasn’t allowing Wendy to get anything extra.

Of course, I had no such limitation on the number of orders that I could give, and it wouldn’t do for Kristen to win at this game, so I interceded. "Drop your hands and pose for Wendy’s camera. And SMILE!"

Kristen immediately dropped her hands, revealing her tanned breasts. The thing I noticed mostly was that there were no tan lines whatsoever on Kristen’s chest. Did she sunbathe in the nude?

Kristen smiled, and held her arms against the sides of her breasts, scrunching them between them, and making them jut out a bit more. Wendy apparently liked the pose and snapped a picture, which spit out the bottom.

"A Kodak moment!" Patty snickered.

"More like a Polaroid moment," Camille snickered.

Kristen blushed, but continued to smile.

"Take a few more so each of us will all have this moment on film."

Kristen, flashed an upset look, but regained her smile quickly, and once again posed for Wendy, moving her arms from her sides and moving her shoulders back. Wendy snapped a second and then a third picture.

The semi-naked girl continued to pose. She looked so natural behind the camera, it got me wondering if she had ever done any modeling. I kept these thoughts to myself. I had been thinking of ways of getting money through the tickets. Modeling Kristen might be a lucrative idea.

Kristen had her hands underneath her two breasts, cupping them but keeping her breasts exposed. Wendy snapped her fourth picture. I felt that this particular picture would be mine.

"You can stop posing," I told Kristen and turned to the girls. "Who’s next?"

Patty said, "Let Camille have a turn."

Camille asked me, "I can make her do anything. Like, have her fuck you?"

Kristen’s face went pale.

I shook my head. "What if I don’t want to fuck a piece of trash like her, Camille? Anyway, we just want to embarrass her, not do anything like that."

Kristen’s reaction to my answer was funny. She looked haughty when I called her a piece of trash, but that look softened a bit as she realized that I didn’t seem to want to rape her.

Camille nodded to me. She thought for a moment and said, "OK. Tell us about your first sexual experience with another person."

Kristen’s look of relief turned back to fear. She didn’t want to say anything but her mouth betrayed her. "I was thirteen, and my brother was fifteen."

All three of the other girls shouted in chorus, "YOUR BROTHER?"

Kristen’s face had gone from pale to crimson. "We were playing outside, and were… like… wrestling. He managed to pin me, and I couldn’t get up. He pulled my underwear down and he… he did it."

Kristen didn’t elaborate, and the room was very quiet.

"Wow," said Patty, softly.

Camille was shaking her head, and Wendy’s face had a look of shock on it.

I said, "Is that fine for you, Camille? Or should I have Kristen fill in a bit more detail? Maybe act it out for you?"

Camille said, "Um… that’s OK."

I nodded in agreement. "Patty, it’s your turn."

Patty didn’t look like she wanted to play anymore. She looked at me, and I just shrugged. She turned to Kristen and said, "I want you and your friends to be civil to us from now on."

Nobody said anything, and everybody was looking at Kristen. She nodded her head and said, quietly, "All right."

I smiled at Patty, and said, "I have one thing that I’d like you to do, Kristen."

All three girls turned their attention to me.

"You will kneel and I am going to put my penis in your mouth for fifteen minutes," I said. "If you want, you can suck it, or you can jack it off into your mouth. Or, you can just stay there with my dick in your mouth."

Kristen took a deep breath and knelt down, facing me.

I pointed to my jeans and said, "Take it out and place it on your tongue."

Kristen complied. She unbuttoned the button on my pants and then my jeans. She pulled them down over my hips, along with my shorts.

My cock was half erect, and Kristen deposited it into her mouth.

I grinned at the other girls, and said, "This is how you take care of a bitch." I looked down at Kristen and said, "Tell everybody that you are a fucking bitch."

Kristen’s voice was mumbled by the presence of my dick on her tongue. "Oy um a fock’n butch."

I grinned. Kristen’s mouth had closed over my penis in order to get the last two words out. I motioned to Wendy to get her camera again, and she moved around to our side to get the perfect angle.

"Again," I told Kristen.

"Oy um a fock’n butch."

I whispered to Kristen, "Put one of your hands between your legs. You are starting to get horny."

Kristen’s eyes shot up to stare at me, and her right hand moved from over her knee into her slacks.

SNAP! WHIZZ! Wendy’s picture came out.

I looked down at my prize. She still just had my shaft in her mouth, and wasn’t doing anything special with it.

"Oh, Kristen. I forgot to tell you. My penis tastes really good. You’ve never tasted anything quite as good as it. You can’t believe how wonderful it tastes. And you know that my sperm will taste even twice as good."

The effect was immediate. I felt Kristen’s tongue swirl around the bottom of my head as her brain accepted what I had just told her. I heard her groan as her mind rebelled against willingly sucking my dick, especially in front of the three girls.

"Tell us again what you are, Kristen!"

"Oy um a fock’n butch." Kristen’s tongue action was intensifying as she tasted my dick, and tried to get more of the taste on her tongue.

I was relentless, "Tell us again!"

"Oy um a fock’n bushh."

Once again, I whispered to Kristen, low enough not to be heard by the other girls. "You find my dick and my sperm very addicting. You will find yourself uncontrollably drawn to it. In fact, it’s making you hornier than ever, but you won’t come until I shoot into your mouth."

Kristen gave up and started sucking my shaft in earnest. I had broken Miss Rich Princess. I heard the three girls gasp as she willingly started sucking a boy two years younger than herself.

"So, what are you, Kristen? Keep telling us."

"Ummm um fummmummm bimm," she moaned, not pausing in her licking and sucking. "Ummm um fummmummm bimm. Ummm um fummmummm bimm. Ummm um fummmummm bimm…"

The vibrations of her chant were doing wonders to my shaft. I whispered down to Kristen, "You will have an orgasm when I do. You will take all my sperm into your mouth, but you will not swallow it until you have permission."

Kristen nodded and continued her chant. "Ummm um fummmummm bimm."

Suddenly, I felt that familiar tingle that told me that I was about ready to erupt. I started pushing my hips toward Kristen, forcing her to take more of me in her mouth.

"Ummm um fammmummm bimm…"

"Aah," I said as I felt my jism make its journey from my balls into Kristen’s sucking mouth.

Just as my first burst hit her tongue, I felt Kristen go "Oomph!" in surprise as my order for my sperm to taste even better than my penis kicked in. Her sucking actually increased.

Kristen’s "Ooh" turned to an "Ahh" as her orgasm hit her as my semen touched her mouth. I grinned in accomplishment.

I could feel Kristen’s suction all the way down my shaft, and the pleasure was exquisite. I continued to pump my load into her mouth, and I could feel my sperm against the outside of my penis making squishing noises inside her mouth.

I looked at our audience. Patty was licking her lips, apparently relishing her memories of having my semen in her mouth earlier. Wendy and Camille were both staring at the scene, open mouthed.

Obviously, I had reduced Kristen to the status of a common whore in front of her classmates.

I looked down. My penis was no longer fully erect, but Kristen was still sucking me, trying to get as much of my delicious taste into her mouth. Her tongue was still making circles underneath my shaft. I could see the whiteness of my slime covering my shaft as it continued to push in and out of her mouth.

I decided to pull out of her warm sucking mouth, and it left her lips with an audible "pop."

"Now ask permission," I instructed Kristen. I indicated the three girls, who were still staring at her, telling her that she needed to ask permission from them to swallow.

"May I… um… swoll-owe?" Kristen said, her mouth full of my seed.

The three girls looked at her, still finding it hard to believe that she had sunk so low so quickly.

"I guess," said Wendy.

"Sure," answered Camille.

"Ask Jim," said Patty, smiling wickedly.

Kristen turned to me, and repeated her muffled question.

Instead of answering Kristen directly, I asked the three girls, "Does anybody want to share with Kristen?"

Patty quickly volunteered, surprising her two friends.

I returned my attention to Kristen and said, "Give Patty a French kiss, and you can swallow whatever’s left."

Kristen had a defeated look on her face and moved toward Patty on her knees.

Patty stood up, and lifted Kristen to her feet. The two girls kissed, and we could all tell that Patty and Kristen were sharing my come between them.

As they kissed, I asked Patty softly, "Would you like a picture to remember this by?"

Patty quickly shook her head "no," and continued kissing, apparently to Kristen’s dismay.

Finally, the two girls broke it off.

Kristen swallowed audibly, finally able to empty her weary and slimy mouth.

Patty had a smile as she swallowed the semen she was able to take from Kristen’s mouth.

I turned to Miss Rich Princess, and said, "Kristen, we’re going to let you go. But let me walk you out."

Kristen bent down to pick up her blouse and bra, but I told her "Leave them there. Come on, let’s go."

While Kristen was blowing me, I had a rather sinister idea. "That blow job will be fifty dollars, Kristen."

Kristen looked at me as if I was crazy. There was no way that she’d ever PAY a boy — let alone a fifteen year old — money for her to perform oral sex. I just looked at her expectantly.

However, Kristen’s hands brought up her purse, and she opened her wallet and pulled out two twenty dollar bills and two fives. She had a defeated look on her face.

"Cool," I said, pocketing her money. "By the way, you will continue to be addicted to my dick and my sperm. And you won’t be able to achieve orgasm any more unless you have my sperm in your mouth."

Kristen eyes went wide.

I continued, "Also… I want you to know that today’s fifty dollars was just my introductory rate. From now on, it will be a hundred. You can make arrangements for my services with Patty. Do a nice job, treat the girls nicely, and I may release you from your punishment. Do you understand?"

Kristen looked at me as if I were a monster.

"I said, do you understand?" There was a bit of a threat in my voice.

"Yes," Kristen answered, looking at her feet.

"Wait… I have a gift for you," I said. I turned back toward Wendy’s living room. "Wendy, do you have the picture of Miss Rich Princess blowing me?"

"Yeah," Wendy answered.

"Bring it here," I asked.

Wendy arrived with the picture. It was a pretty good shot.

I took the picture from Wendy and handed it to Kristen. She looked confused. I guess she had thought that I was going to use it a blackmail. But I knew having my tickets would not make blackmail necessary.

"This is your picture. You will keep it safe, and you will look at it every day, and remember what you did here. It will make you horny. You won’t be able to tell anybody what happened, but you’ll think about this every day. It will make you horny as hell, but, of course, you won’t achieve orgasm. Unless… you know…!"

Wendy looked confused about the "you know" part, but Kristen just hung her head in defeat.

"Good. We’ll see you around."

"But… I’m topless!" Kristen complained.

I shrugged. "Not our problem. Do you want me to tell you to offer any boys that you see for the rest of the day a free suck on your lovely titties?"

Kristen blanched. "NO!"

"Then be glad that I’m feeling generous, huh?"

I opened the front door and watched a defeated Princess sprint topless toward her Camaro. Too bad there weren’t any neighbors watching.

I closed the door behind her, standing with Wendy.

"That was intense," said Wendy. "I would have bet money she’d never suck you. How did you do that?"

I smiled at Wendy. "Sometimes, I can be quite convincing."

Wendy said, mostly under her breath, "I know." I think she was remembering her putting on masturbation show for me and her two friends. I had never given them an order to forget it, and Patty told me that she had remembered it.

"But we’re friends, aren’t we?" I asked Wendy.

"Of course!" Wendy giggled. She moved closer to me and kissed me on my cheek.

I was so glad that I was able to shoot my load when Kristen was there. I considered what Patty had told me about my only being a friend to Wendy and Camille.

When Wendy and I got back to the living room, Patty and Cammie were in the middle of a conversation.

"I mean, with her brother?" Patty was saying.

"Yeah," Camille responded. "Makes you think that her life wasn’t all peaches and cream."

I interrupted. "That still doesn’t forgive her for making so many other people’s lives miserable."

Camille nodded. "True. But still…"

I said, "And it wasn’t like this was the first time she ever sucked a dick. That girl knew what she was doing."

The three girls snickered.

I pointed to the Polaroids on the cocktail table of a topless Kristen. "Let’s see how Kristen reacts to her punishment. We’ll see if the tiger changes her stripes. Until then, I don’t think we’ll need these pictures as blackmail. Huh?"

The three girls shook their heads no.

I turned to Wendy. "You mind if I keep them for now? I intend to give them all to Kristen eventually if she turns over a new leaf."

"Sure, Jim," said Wendy, picking them up and handing them to me.

I looked at the time. I was due to be in for dinner by six and it was getting close.

"Can one of you give me and Patty a ride back home?"

Patty answered, "My car is across the street, Jim."

"It is?" I asked. I hadn’t noticed.

"Yeah," Patty answered. "I drove it here this morning, remember?"

Oh, yeah. Wendy had driven her to my house, since Patty hadn’t been given permission to park in front of my house yet. "So could you give me a ride home, Patty?"

"Sure thing," Patty answered, smirking.

On my way out, both Wendy and Camille gave me a kiss on the cheek. Camille even whispered in my ear that she might be interested in a little one-on-one with me if I was ever in the mood. I was more than a bit surprised. That certainly wasn’t anything to do with my tickets. Or was it?

In Patty’s car, Patty said, "I really hope I never get you pissed off."

"Why?" I asked.

"Look what you did to Kristen, and you hardly know her."

"I do know her," I corrected Patty. "You remember Patrice? She’s one of Kristen’s gang. She used to be a friend before that."

"Oh," said Patty quietly.

"Something wrong? Did I go too far?" I asked.

"Um… I don’t think so… But do you think…" Patty’s voice died off.

"Think what?" I asked.

"Maybe we can do a reenactment. With Patricia playing the part of Kristen…?"

We were getting close to my house. "Will I see you tomorrow morning?"

Patty grinned. "Of course."

"I have a question: What if I ordered Patricia not to come over in the morning?"

Patty thought for a moment. "Then she wouldn’t. But I’d be unhappy. I really like visiting you in the morning."

I nodded. "I thought so. So I guess I’ll see you tomorrow morning, then. Let me try to give you a call tonight."

I let Patty pull up in front of my house. I gave her a kiss on the cheek as I left the car.

As I went up my sidewalk, I saw the front curtain move.

And then an odd thought went through my head: I had stood up Marla at the mall this morning!

Well, it wasn’t like Marla was my girl friend, was she? If she was mad, I might be able to smooth it over with my tickets, just like I had done for Jack. Right?

* * *

My mom was waiting for me when I came in the front door. "Who drove you home?"

"That was Patty," I answered. "She’s a senior and gave me a ride home."

My mother continued. "I saw you kiss her."

"On the cheek," I answered. "Least I could do for a free ride."

My mother stared at me, and then decided to drop the subject — at least for now. I knew that I was going to have to have a long discussion with her later.

Dinner was unusually quiet. My mother and I didn’t talk much, and it was apparent that my step-father and step-sister knew that there was some tension in the air.

My step-father tried to break the ice. "So, Jim, what did you do today?"

"Went to the mall," I answered. "Met some friends. A senior named Patty gave me a lift home."

"That all?" my step-father asked.

"I guess."

My mother looked daggers at my step-father, and he dropped the subject. Supper continued in silence.

* * *

I went upstairs after dinner, knowing my mother would be coming up to have a "talk." She was quite direct like that.

As expected, she came up, knocked on my door and let herself into my room.

My mom looked around my room with a disapproving look on her face. I wondered if I was going to get the "your room is never clean" lecture or if she would get straight to the point.

My mom got straight to the point. "What’s going on with you, Jim?"

I tried the innocent ploy. "What are you talking about?"

My mom wasn’t buying it. "You came home late the other night. And now you have a senior driving you home. You’ve been acting a bit strange. I want you to tell me what’s going on."

I decided to grab the bull by the horns. "I have this new friend…"

"I see," my mother said, with a superior look on her face as her suspicions were correct. "Is it this Patty?"

"Well, there’s Patty. She has two friends, Wendy and Camille. We’re all good friends."

"Three girl friends?" my mom asked, incredulous.

"Well, they’re friends — good friends — who happen to be girls. Patty is a bit special." I decided to hit my mom with the big gun. "She’s teaching me about sex."

This almost gave my mother apoplexy. "Sex?" she blurted.

"Yeah. I mean, we haven’t done it together, I mean… you know…"

My mother almost definitely didn’t foresee this turn of events. "You’re only fifteen!"

I turned on my mother. "And how old were you when you first did it? Dad… my real dad… said the two of you were going out since early high school. And I know you were sleeping with Merry’s father before you got married. Are you going to tell me the rules are different for me?"

My mother was speechless.

I am not sure what had gotten into me. Perhaps it was knowing that I could probably smooth over anything that went wrong with some tickets, even though I was loathe to use them on my mother. Or maybe it was the rush of power that I felt when I had Kristen hold my penis in her mouth. I just knew that I wasn’t going to let my mother bully me, especially when I thought that she was being hypocritical.

My mom tried to explain, "Still, things like that have consequences."

"Mom," I said, giving her my best grown-up boy voice. "Patty is on the pill, and I can tell you without lying that I have no intention right now of having intercourse with her. Maybe later, if we both want to, but neither one of us has made that decision yet. Right now, I don’t think she’s the right girl for me, and she doesn’t think I’m the perfect one for her. But… if we decided to go all the way, the decision would be between Patty and me."

My mother sputtered, "But when you are living in my house…"

"When I’m living in your house, I will live by your rules, and I will follow the example that you have yourself set. I know that you yourself spent the night here many times before the two of you got married. Did you once hear a complaint from me? Huh?"

"That’s none of your business!"

"And Patty isn’t any of your business!"

"But you are my son…"

"And you are my mother. Mom, I am not judging you. I am living my own life. I’ve let you live yours. Let me learn things my way."

My mother was speechless.

"Mom. I love you. I really do. If you really want me to stop seeing Patty, sight unseen, just tell me."

My mother looked at me. She had no idea that if she uttered those words that I just challenged her to, that I would have had my bag of tickets out before she could blink. Patty was special, promise or no promise.

"You are growing up, son," she said, quietly.

"I know. It’s not easy for me, either," I smiled.

"Will we be meeting this Patty?"

"If you want, I will introduce you tomorrow morning."

My mom looked at me. "She was the girl here this morning?"

It was my turn to be surprised. I had no idea that my mother had known that Patty was here.

"Yes," I admitted, keeping the location of my bag of tickets foremost in my mind.

"Jim, you must think I was born yesterday," my mother said. "You have just argued that I should treat you like an adult. However, just this morning you had a girl in your room, maybe even your bed…"

"Mom…"

"Don’t interrupt me! I was suspicious when you got up by yourself so early this morning. And I saw a girl running around outside this morning, running into the bushes on the side of the house. She had red hair, so it wasn’t Meredith.

"When you went outside after skipping breakfast, I saw you through the kitchen window heading in the same direction as that girl did. So, it’s obvious to me that you knew about her, and she was the person you were hiding in your room."

I eyed the bag where my tickets were, then forced my attention away from it, lest my mother’s keen eyes notice.

I had been so close to getting my mother to understand about Patty… well, maybe not completely understand, but at least not ask too many questions. And then, what happened?

Of course, my mother changed the subject. Well, sort of. She was using the same technique that I had been using on her! Hitting her with slightly related things and putting her on the defensive.

I decided not to get defensive. "Mom, the reason Patty snuck out this morning was because you wouldn’t understand. You guys both still treat me like a kid. I’m gonna be going into high school in less than two weeks."

I felt like I was on better ground now, so I continued. "Patty and I are not sleeping together. As I said, she’s not really my girl friend. But she is teaching me about sex, and she and her friends are teaching me about the way that girls think."

My mom listened and then said, "And you expect your step-father and me to sit by and let you have girls in your room overnight? What about Meredith? Do you think you are setting a good example for her?"

I sighed. "I don’t expect you to allow me to have Patty here overnight. She wasn’t here last night. She came over this morning and awakened me."

Mom didn’t smile. "That’s not much of a distinction, James."

I hated that name. Except, of course, when Patty used it in our play-acting. Mom was putting me on the defensive again, and I knew that I had to get back on my own track. "I expect you to allow me to have a friends over, male or female. I expect your husband to do the same. And I’m not setting any worse a role model with Merry than you have set yourself."

My mother blanched again as I mentioned her sleeping with her second husband before she married him. "What your step-father and I have done before we were married…"

"Was your business," I completed for my mother. "Just like my relationship with Patty, Camille, Wendy, or anybody else, for that matter, is my business."

My mother tried to steer the conversation back to her side. "You are only fifteen…"

"And you are thirty three. You were married when you were seventeen, and I was born soon after. Care to do the math, Mom?"

My mother really disliked me bringing up the age that she first had sex, but I knew it was my best weapon right now. "You’re not old enough to be experimenting with sex, Jim."

I smiled. This was an argument that I had been expecting. "And how old were you when you started, mom?"

My mother’s eyes opened wide. "That’s NONE of your business, young man!"

I continued to smile. "Then, I guess that it was about fifteen or sixteen, then, since you conveniently haven’t denied it."

"That’s different. It was a different time…"

"The fifties?" I asked, almost laughing. "Are you kidding? I saw American Graffiti. And there’s that new show, Happy Days on television. But let’s put that aside. it’s a different time now, Mom. Look, I love you. I would like you to meet Patty tomorrow. She plans on coming over tomorrow morning. If you want, she’ll have breakfast with all of us. Get to know her. You can tell Merry and her dad what you want. Patty is a very sweet girl, and I’m sure you’ll all like her. And afterward," I said, pausing for effect, "we’ll go upstairs to my room. We will be quiet."

My mom considered it. "And what will you be doing with her in your room?"

I stood my ground. "Minding our own business for one thing. For all you know, we could be doing anything. Reading books. Talking about rock and roll. Gossiping about Camille and Wendy. Talking about school. Showing her my rock collection. Who knows? Do you really want to know?"

My mom considered. "Well, your step-father may have some thoughts about that. Especially if you start flaunting your behavior in front of Meredith."

I wouldn’t be swayed. "He’s not my real father, Mom. He left us, remember? And if your current husband thinks that Merry will think that we’re doing something inappropriate, it’s not because Patty or I will be telling her. I mean, what do you think she thinks you guys do when you go to bed together?"

"That’s not the same. Her father and I are married!"

"And if Patty and I don’t give her any reason to think that anything untoward is happening, how can either of you find anything wrong?"

My mom said, "What does Patty’s parents think about your arrangement?"

I shrugged. "Patty’s mother is a widow. And I don’t know what she thinks. I haven’t asked Patty or her mother. But isn’t what her mother thinks Patty’s business?"

My mother didn’t seem to have an answer for that.

"One thing, Mom."

My mother looked up. "What?"

I looked her straight in the eyes. "You should tell my step-dad that I’m inviting Patty over. If he tries to yell at me or Patty tomorrow morning, or make any kind of scene, I will tell him exactly what I feel. And if he does it in front of Merry, so will I. I can assure the both of you that if that happens, he will have to do a lot of explaining to his daughter."

My mother shook her head and sighed. "Jim, you’re growing up too fast."

"I guess so, Mom."

I walked over to her, and hugged her fiercely. My mother hugged me tightly as well.

I could see tears in her eyes as she closed the door behind her as she left my room.

I looked at my precious bag of tickets. I was very glad that I hadn’t had to use them on my mother. I was, however, starting to get second thoughts about not using them on my step-father. I doubted that he would have acquiesced as easily as my mother had.

I put on a Three Dog Night record on the turntable and I spent the next half hour thinking about how my step-father would react. I’d only known him for a few years, whereas I had known my mother my entire life. I did know that he would have something to say.

I was right. About a half hour after my mother had left, there was a knock on my door. I immediately picked up my bag of tickets, which I had decided to keep right next to me.

Opening the door, I saw my step-father there. "Jim…" he said.

I interrupted him. "Here, have a ticket!"

My step-father looked confused and then said, "You have one wish."

"I wish you will let me live my life, and not preach to me about sexual propriety, especially after the example you have set having premarital sex with my mother in this very house."

"Your wish is my command."

"Did you want something?" I asked, innocently.

My step-father shook his head a little and tried to think what he had wanted to say. All of a sudden, he shook his head and said, "I just wanted to say that I spoke to your mother about your inviting a… girl over tomorrow morning. I promise I won’t make a scene."

"Thank you," I said, smiling. "I knew you’d understand."

Merry’s father looked around my room, trying to think if there was anything else he had wanted to say. Being unsuccessful, he said, "I guess that’s all."

"Sure thing," I said.

As my step-father left, I looked at the bag of tickets. I seriously doubted that he had come upstairs to tell me he understood. These tickets were pretty handy.

But I had also learned one important lesson: The tickets weren’t everything. I found that with just a little confidence, I was able to do things for myself. And, after all, who could not help but be confident when he had those lucky tickets on his side?

Chapter 8

It rained the very next morning. It was a hard, torrential rain, and the sky was dismally grey.

I had called Patty the night before, and told her that my family was expecting her to arrive at eight o’clock for breakfast. Patty seemed pleasantly surprised over the phone. She had told me on a few occasions that I needed to deal with my parents, and I had done so, handling my mother without having to resort to using any of my lucky tickets. I took no chances with my step-father, however, not really knowing him as well as my mother.

I had been on pins and needles almost the entire night before. I hadn’t given a time limit on the wish I had given my step-father, and hoped that it would at least last through the morning. However, I did make similar sorts of wishes without any expirations, such as having Wendy and Camille trust me and treat me as a friend, and they were still going strong. I considered keeping my roll of tickets handy, but in the end, I finally decided that I would just take things as they happen.

It occurred to me that Merry was able to explain about how the wishes worked when given a wish to do so (this sounds much more complicated than it really was). I thought I’d ask Patty to try an experiment later so I can figure out why some wishes require time limits, and possibly answer some other questions that I had occurred to me over the last few days.

Patty arrived promptly on time, and she parked in front of my house. She ran from her car to my front door, trying to avoid getting too wet. The rain was pouring in sheets, however, so Patty was ultimately unsuccessful. She had a plastic kerchief on her head, and a nylon rain coat over the rest of her clothes, so only her shoes were wet when she got into the foyer. Since our family mostly just wears socks around the house, I had Patty take off her shoes and rain coat, and put them in the entrance foyer.

The rest of my family were in the kitchen, waiting for my guest. I took Patty into the kitchen and introduced her, and they all exchanged pleasantries.

"Why don’t you sit down, Patty?" my mother said.

"Thank you," Patty said, taking her seat.

My mother seemed just a bit uncomfortable, but tried to be as good a hostess as she ever was. She offered Patty some coffee cake, which she accepted.

"Jim tells me that you’re a senior," my mother said.

"Yes. I’ll be going into twelfth grade when school starts after Labor Day," Patty said.

"Jim will be attending high school as well," my mother added, carefully avoiding the fact that I would be entering a grade two years younger.

"Patty," my step-sister said, "Is that your car in front of the house?"

"Yes, Merry."

"Wow. How old were you when your father gave you a car?" Merry always had her own personal agendas, and I was quite used to it.

"I’d imagine she was a few years older than you are, young miss," my step-father answered.

Patty smiled. "I got it last month. Seniors can park at school."

"That sounds wicked!" Merry explained.

"Have you picked out a college, Patty?" my mom asked.

"I think I may do liberal arts at the community college for a couple of years," Patty said.

My mother nodded.

It hadn’t occurred to me that college would be something that a high school student would have to think about. I realized that I would probably be expected to think about college in a couple of years, if not sooner. It occurred to me that the two year difference in my age and Patty’s was a bigger gulf than I had thought during the past few days. (In retrospect, I think that making me think this may have been the reason for some of my mother’s questions.)

"Liberal arts sounds fine. I wish I had earned a college degree," my mother mused.

The conversation that morning at the breakfast table continued in the same vein. It was pleasant enough, and only my mother seemed to be forcing her good humor, but I doubted that Patty would have noticed it, not knowing my mother as well as I did.

After breakfast, I went to do the dishes, but Merry stopped me, telling me she’d do it, and I that I should attend to my guest. I was a bit surprised, but again, I had a pretty good relationship with her.

Patty and I adjourned to my room. I put on a Beatles album at least so my mother could rationalize that we were just listening to records.

Patty immediately removed her blouse and bra as she entered my room, almost before the door was closed. She then got on her knees in the middle of my room.

"What are you doing, Patty?"

"It’s Patricia," corrected my guest.

"Sorry, Patricia. What are you doing?"

"You are supposed to tell me to put your penis in my mouth."

I smiled. "You’re Kristen this morning?"

Patricia nodded.

The episode with Kristen was still fresh in my mind. I ordered Patricia to pull my dick out of my pants. She unbuttoned, unzipped, and pulled my jeans down just as Kristen did before.

She then took my cock and placed it in her mouth.

"Oy um a fock’n butch!"

I almost laughed. Patty was not any better than Kristen at talking with a dick in her mouth. I didn’t laugh, though, since it would have spoiled the mood.

"Oy um a fock’n butch!"

I watched as Patty started sucking me in earnest. "Ummm um fummmummm bumm," she moaned, exactly as Kristen had done yesterday.

The whole scene was really quite erotic for me, and seeing Patty sucking me while I was remembering Kristen doing exactly the same thing soon had me erupting in her mouth.

"That was wonderful, Patricia!"

"Thank you, James," Patricia said, pleased at herself. She still had my come in her mouth. "May I swow-woe?"

"Well, I don’t know how I can have you French kiss Patty, so I guess you can swallow."

"Oy could kiss yoom," Patty suggested.

I laughed and shook my head, not relishing the thought of tasting a full load of my sperm. Patty swallowed, and smiled in triumph.

"That was fun," Patty said. "How did you come up with that punishment for Kristen?"

"I don’t know," I admitted. "I just tried to think of something that would embarrass her in front of the three of you."

"Think you could come up with something embarrassing for me, James?" Patty said, emphasizing the name she used.

I sighed. "I don’t know. When I’m angry, I usually think of nasty ways of getting even. But I can’t imagine me being that angry with you."

"Yes, James," Patty said, a bit sadly.

I was afraid that I had hurt her feelings… by not hurting her feelings. The whole situation seemed preposterous.

"James?" Patty said, still in "slave" mode.

"Yes, Patricia?"

"Can we visit with Wendy and Camille again today?"

I didn’t have much in the way of plans for today. "I don’t see any reason why not, Patty."

Patty smiled at me and gave me a hug.

* * *

I had Patty drive me to her house. Unfortunately, her mother’s car wasn’t in the driveway. I had hoped to be able to "convince" Patty’s mother that our relationship wasn’t something that she needed to be concerned about.

"You want to play in my room?" Patty offered.

"Nah," I said. Normally, I would rather have had the opportunity to spend a day with Patty at the park, but it was still raining, even if it wasn’t the torrential downpour it was earlier in the morning. "So, Patty, would you prefer to go back to Wendy’s house, or maybe meet your friends at the mall?"

"Wendy’s house," Patty answered.

"Sure she won’t mind?"

Patty gave me a "let’s get serious" look and didn’t bother answering vocally. She put the car into gear and headed back toward my house.

"Where are we going? This isn’t the way to Wendy’s."

"Camille’s," Patty answered. "Her father brought her car to the auto shop to get a tune-up, oil change, and check-up so she can use it for school."

"Oh," I said.

Camille actually lived pretty close to where I lived, which made sense since she and her sister had baby sat for me when I was younger.

"Hi, Patty! Hi, Jim!" Camille said cheerily when she answered the door.

"Is that Patty, dear?" came a woman’s voice behind her.

"Yes, Ma," Camille answered, looking behind her. "She’s with Jim, another of our friends."

Camille’s mother asked, "Do they want cake?"

Camille looked at us, and Patty said quietly that we were heading toward Wendy’s. Camille turned back to answer her mother. "Nah. They’re just picking me up. I’ll be back for dinner!"

"OK, 'Milla," the mother said. "Call if you’ll be late."

* * *

In the car, I looked in the back seat where Camille was sitting. "Milla?"

Camille grinned. "My mother’s side of the family calls me that."

"Would that make me Jimma, then?" I giggled.

"Very funny."

Patty looked over to me from her driving. "Jimma," she said, looking at me. "Interesting name."

I just grinned at Patty.

The rain was starting to let up as we got to Wendy’s house. Wendy’s mother had already left for work.

"Hi, guys," Wendy said as she answered her door.

Patty returned the greeting. "Hi, Wendy. We figured we’d hang out here, if you don’t mind."

Wendy shrugged. "Mom wants me to do the grocery shopping today. We need cold cuts, so I’ll need to shop first before we have lunch."

I felt some money in my back pocket. "Um, what if I treat my friends to lunch? We could go, maybe, to Vaughn’s." Vaughn’s was a combination ice cream and fast food place just outside the mall, in a shopping center that also had a grocery store.

Patty looked at me, curiously. "You have money for Vaughn’s?"

I smiled. "Courtesy of our favorite Princess Bitch!"

Camille and Wendy started laughing. "You didn’t!" said Wendy.

"Yup." I started singing an old Louis Prima song my parents used to play, "Just a Gigolo…"

"My god!" Camille said. "You got her to pay you yesterday?"

I nodded, self-satisfied. "Uh, huh!"

Patty raised an eyebrow. "You should be saving your money, Jim. Not spending it on us."

I said, confidently, "There’s more where that came from."

Patty gave me another of her looks, one that indicated that she might be thinking that I was going to go into the Male Prostitute business. I hadn’t yet told her about my arrangement with Kristen.

I simply shrugged off Patty’s look.

Wendy looked at me admiringly. "You really are something else, Jim."

"Are you going to keep us standing in the rain, Wendy?" I asked.

Wendy, realizing that she was being less than the perfect hostess, invited the three of us in.

We removed our coats and shoes in Wendy’s foyer, and sat around the living room.

"So," Wendy said, once we were all sitting comfortably. "What’s new?"

"Guess what?" Camille asked.

"What?" Patty answered.

Camille was grinning. "Guess who called me last night?"

Wendy suggested, "Jack from the soccer team?"

Camille shook her head. "Nah. Not a boy. Jackie!"

Patty said, "You mean, Jackie as in Kristen’s gang?"

Camille nodded her head. "Uh, huh. She said that Kristen stood up her and a few of her friends yesterday at the mall. And afterward, Kristen had called her gang up, sounding quite strange, and saying things like maybe they could be nicer to other people."

Patty was overjoyed. "YES! She listened to me! Yeah!"

I nodded, never doubting for one minute the power of the tickets.

Patty then looked serious. "I got a call last night. My mom said it was a girl, but when I got on, there was nobody there. Nobody called back, either. I figured it was a wrong number. Maybe Kristen’s gang is calling us to tell us that they will treat us nice and whoever it was got cold feet."

Camille nodded. "Maybe. Or it could have been a wrong number."

Wendy looked at me and said, "You said that Kristen paid you yesterday?"

I nodded.

"May I ask how much?"

I thought about it, and finally said, "I don’t think a gentleman should answer that question."

Patty gave a weak smile at me, but still had a look of concern. I knew that I would have to have a talk with her later to assure her that Kristen was just a special case.

Wendy accepted my reluctance to answer, and changed the subject. "You know who called me last night? Gerry!"

"The guy that plays the guitar?" Camille asked, eager for juicy gossip.

Actually, I knew a guitar player named Gerry from my experiences with the high school band (my music teacher occasionally "loaned" me out to help out with stuff like school musicals). He was quite talented and had a band and everything. I didn’t know Gerry’s last name, so I couldn’t ask if it was the same person.

"Uh, huh," Wendy said. "Like, I’ve been trying to get him to notice me for MONTHS…"

"Anybody with eyes will notice you, Wendy," Camille said. This remark was met with laughs at Wendy’s expense, confirming to me that the girls were talking about Wendy’s large breasts.

The girls dropped into what I guess was typical female gossip. I wasn’t too interested in this, but after a few minutes, I realized that I must have passed some sort of milestone in my friendship. I was probably the first guy that these girls would ever discuss such things around. I tried to follow the conversation, but it kept jumping around. I was feeling all too happy to be trusted like this to interrupt them.

After about a half hour, I noticed that Patty was looking at me occasionally. And then I noticed that she pointedly started drawing me into their conversation, trying to get my opinions on things.

The girls were talking about another of their classmates, a girl named Sally. She was dating a guy that had graduated a couple of months ago. Patty was saying, "I can’t see why Sally would think that Kevin would be faithful to her, especially with him over three hundred miles away. What do girls see in older guys, anyway? I kind of like them younger."

"Younger?" asked Camille. "How about Steve? Isn’t he a hunk?"

"Brainless, mindless jock," spat Patty. "I had my fill of them for a lifetime. I want somebody like Jim, here."

All three girls looked at me. Quickly, I protested, "I thought you want me just as a friend, Patty."

"Not you, necessarily," Patty said. "I said, like you. I want somebody smart, mature, and definitely not a jock."

"Hey!" I said in mock protest.

Camille giggled, "Jimma Not-A-Jock. I like the sound of that!" Patty and Camille giggled at that.

"Jimma?" asked Wendy, confused.

"Jim heard Mom call me 'Milla. And he suggested that we call him Jimma."

"No, I didn’t!" I said.

"Aww, poor Jimma!" said Patty, moving over to me. "Is Cammie hurting your feelings?"

"Hey!" Camille said, "You’re the one that said that Jimma wasn’t a jock!"

"Let’s kiss and make up," Patty said, nuzzling my cheek. "There, Jimma. Feel better now?"

Camille and Wendy both decided to get in on the action.

Wendy said, "Jimma. I like that." She kissed me on my left cheek.

"Yeah, Jimma," mocked Camille, who lightly brushed Patty aside to kiss my right cheek. "And it looks like Jimma Junior likes the attention, huh?" Camille had her hand on my crotch, which was starting to react to the proximity of the three girls nuzzling me.

Camille wasn’t dumb. "Aww, Jimma’s little friend seems to be all cooped up in here. Think we should let him out?"

Patty gave me a questioning look to as if to ask if I had any of the girls under the control of my tickets. I simply shrugged at her. I had no idea what had gotten into Camille.

Camille turned to Patty. "Well, Patty. Do we get to see Jimma’s little buddy? Or do you want to hog him all for yourself?"

"Hog him?" Patty asked.

"Uh, huh," Wendy agreed.

Patty blushed as she realized her friends knew that the two of us had more than a non-physical friendship.

Camille, said, "You said not Jimma, but like him. So, he’s not yours?"

Patty said, "No. I mean…" She blushed as she tried to get the words out.

Camille and Wendy let me go.

Camille said, "Oh, pooh! Patty, we’re just teasing you and Jimma here." She went to hug her friend, and Wendy did likewise.

I didn’t want to be left out, so I went over to Patty and hugged her as well. "All friends, right?"

"Right," Patty answered. "You’re correct, Jimma Not-A-Jock!"

I wondered how long that name would stick.

* * *

The conversation turned to other subjects, including school classes that I wouldn’t have to think about for a year or so. I listened, but didn’t memorize everything. Every once in a while, the girls would try to bring me back into the conversation, but I was happy to just be part of the group, just listening.

The phone rang, doing little to interrupt the conversation except that Wendy went into the kitchen to answer it. Patty and Camille continued whatever they were talking about.

Wendy came in. "Patty, it’s for you."

"The phone?" Patty asked. "For me?"

"Yeah."

Patty went into the kitchen. As soon as she left, Wendy said, quietly, to Camille and me, "It’s Kristen. She sounds weird."

"Ooh," Camille said. "Maybe the bitch really is going to apologize to us."

Wendy shrugged. "Well, she didn’t apologize to me. She just asked for Patty."

"Huh?" Camille asked. "That IS weird."

Patty came in, looking at me with an expression that I never her use before: disapproval. "It seems that Kristen is asking permission for me to let her meet with Jim."

Wendy asked, "Why not ask Jim himself?"

Patty continued looking at me. "That’s a good question."

I tried to look sheepish, but I was actually feeling victorious. I had won another battle against Kristen’s bitchiness. I had made her ask Patty to arrange for my services, but had neglected to tell Patty about it. Seeing Patty’s attitude now made me questioned the wisdom of letting this be a surprise to her.

"I, uh…" I stammered. "Kristen seems to be addicted a bit to me."

Wendy and Camille looked at each other in surprise.

I decided to let them all know. "She has to make arrangements through Patty for my services. It’s part of my plan to embarrass her."

Patty shook her head. "Jim, something went wrong! She really sounds desperate!"

Shit. Maybe I went a little too far. I didn’t answer Patty.

Patty pressed on. "She wants to come over."

I looked at the three girls, and saw that none of them really wanted a repeat of yesterday’s performance.

"Send her over," I said quietly.

"Huh?" asked Patty.

"I said, send her over, Patricia," in the same quiet voice.

"Yes, JAMES," Patty said, still disapproving, and quickly returned back to the kitchen.

Wendy and Camille didn’t understand what was going on, but by now I think that they realized that Patty and I had some secret code between us.

I looked at the two girls and said, "Don’t worry. I’ll make things right. I had just wanted to give Kristen a not-so-subtle reminder about yesterday. I may have gone too far."

Wendy and Camille nodded, but didn’t say anything.

Patty came out of the kitchen. "She’ll be here in ten minutes, JAMES."

I sighed and turned to the other two girls, "Could we have a moment in private?"

The two girls nodded and silently left.

As soon as they were gone, Patty started talking to me in hushed tones. "You know, I wouldn’t mind if you did that sort of thing to me. After all, I volunteered for that sort of thing and I will obey you voluntarily. But you did it to her using a ticket. Those things are powerful, JAMES. Yes, she’s a bitch, and probably deserves to be shown up, but the voice I heard on that phone was as bad as you hear on those television shows where you see heroin junkies!"

"I’m sorry, Patty," I said, keeping my voice low. "I may have fucked up, but I can also fix it."

Patty looked at me, breathing heavily. This was one of the first times that I had seen her truly angry at me. She seemed to force herself to take longer breaths, and appeared to be counting to herself in order to calm down.

"Yes," Patty finally said. "You can probably fix it. But you should think before you use those things. If you tell me that I’m addicted to your sperm, I won’t go through withdrawal symptoms. I’ll just play-act that way. But if her parents were to see or hear her in the condition she’s in now, they’d probably take her to a hospital! A HOSPITAL, Jim!"

"I wasn’t thinking," I said.

"Jim. Promise me you’ll be careful with those things."

I nodded and promised. I was angry at myself for having Patty upset with me. I don’t know where the tears came from. Big boys aren’t supposed to cry. "I’m… sorry…"

"Don’t beat yourself up, Jim," Patty said, quietly, holding my head between her breasts, holding my head like a mother would hold a crying child, which I guess is the perfect simile.

Finally, Patty said, "What did you tell Kristen? And what did you actually want?"

I sniffed, trying to will the tears out of my eyes. "I wanted to humiliate her; make her have to get permission before she could orgasm. I told her she needed to have my sperm in her mouth to come, that she was addicted to my dick and my sperm."

Patty nodded, which I didn’t see, but rather felt. "Well, you actually punished her more than you thought."

"Yeah," I said. moving my face within her arms, hoping to wipe a bit of my tears off my face.

"Well," Patty said, soothingly, "let’s cure her addiction, and think about removing her need to ask permission. That sounds a bit too kinky." I could hear Patty chuckle a bit from my ears that were still against her chest. I was starting to feel better.

"Can I get my bag of tickets?" I asked Patty.

"You mean, may I?"

"Yes, Mother," I said, smiling weakly.

Kristen arrived a few minutes later, and she looked even worse than Patty had described her. She was still topless, and looked completely defeated, as if she hadn’t had any sleep since we last saw her yesterday.

"Take a ticket," I told her as soon as I got over my shock of seeing her.

"You have one wish," Kristen said without any emotion.

"Kristen, your addiction to my sperm and any other addiction that I may have put on you are cured."

Kristen looked at me dully for a few moments, and then said, "Your wish is my command."

Patty looked at the girl and said, softly, "Kristen, what the hell happened to you?"

Kristen slowly looked at me, and then at Patty. She took a breath and said, "I didn’t go home last night. I found a phone booth that had a broken light, and I called my parents and told them I would be out. I called a few of my friends… I don’t really remember what I told them, and I really don’t care. I didn’t have a place to go where I could be topless, and nobody would understand. I ended up parking on a deserted street. Luckily, nobody attacked me."

I had no idea that my little game would have such far-reaching repercussions.

Kristen closed her eyes, continuing her story. "I had images of me sucking… sucking him in front of the three of you… the picture that you guys took… I can’t stop looking at it… can’t stop fantasizing about it."

Kristen took a deep breath. "I tried masturbating, but what he had told me was true. I can build it almost to the point of release, but only if I think of… his penis… and me sucking him… but I still cannot… you know…"

I looked at Patty, who was giving me that "this is YOUR fault" look on her face. I shook my head, wondering how I could have fucked up so royally that Patty… my dear Patty… was angry at me. Unbidden, I felt my eyes start to water again.

I sighed and handed Kristen another ticket.

"You have one wish."

"Kristen, you are no longer under any compunction to fantasize about me. And you’re no longer addicted to me." I had repeated that last wish mostly to insure that it would work.

"Your wish is my command."

Kristen still looked like shit.

I turned to Patty, and asked her if she knew where Kristen’s blouse was from yesterday.

Patty shook her head. "I don’t know. It was here when the two of us left yesterday."

I nodded. "Could you ask Wendy if she still has it? If not, see if you can get Wendy to lend Kristen something to wear."

Patty still had an angry look in her eyes, but she did what I told her.

I asked Kristen to come inside, but she was hesitant.

"This isn’t Patty’s house," Kristen said.

"No, it isn’t."

"It’s not yours, either. Is it one of the… other girls?"

I nodded. "It’s Wendy’s. Her mother is at work."

Kristen just nodded, and continued to stand in front of me, her breasts still on display. Kristen showed no modesty, which in retrospect wasn’t too surprising, since she had been topless for over eighteen hours already.

Kristen actually had a nice body. Her breasts were a bit larger than Patty’s, and had very dark aureolae — so dark that I almost couldn’t make out her nipples.

The defeated girl noticed my attention to her breasts, but still didn’t hide them from me.

The two of us continued to stand awkwardly in Wendy’s foyer. I started to say a few things, but really couldn’t think of what to say. Finally, I said, "I’m sorry, Kristen."

Kristen didn’t answer, but shrugged. She stared at me with a blank look on her face that I couldn’t decipher.

After about a minute, Kristen burst out crying, and I instinctively moved closer to her, and she put her arms around my back and rested her head on my chest.

This mirrored the scene that I had with Patty a few minutes ago, and I did what Patty did, and simply pat Kristen on the head. I wanted to comfort the girl, but I didn’t want to scare her; I was the one that had put her through hell.

Patty came back with Kristen’s blouse and bra, and stopped when she saw the two of us.

My attention was on Kristen, and I didn’t notice Patty’s arrival. "I’m really sorry," I said quietly to Kristen.

Kristen’s response was to burst out in a fresh round of tears.

This was a totally alien experience to me.

I looked around, and was surprised to see Patty standing there, looking at me. She still had a look of concern on her face, and I was grateful that it wasn’t the look of anger that she had before.

None of us said anything more for about five minutes.

Kristen finally cried herself out, and looked up. She seemed surprised that I was holding her, but she didn’t push away. She finally spoke, "Why?"

Why? That was a good fucking question. I had been asking myself that same question for about ten minutes, ever since I heard Patty tell me that my little game yesterday had had gone awry.

I shook my head, "I don’t know, Kristen. I really don’t know. I’ve been wracking my brain trying to make sense of it."

"But why?" Kristen persisted. "Why me?"

That was an easier question to answer. "Because you are a bitch. And you turned a good friend of mine against me. I was angry at you and wanted to teach you a lesson."

Kristen looked as if she had been slapped. Her mouth was open, and her eyes looked at me questioningly. "I? I turned your friend against you? I don’t even know you!"

I sighed, and said, "Patrice. She was a friend of mine until she started hanging out with you. Now she calls me a pathetic loser."

Kristen looked confused. "I never told her to do anything like that!" She shook her head, and continued crying.

I looked to Patty for support. She was still standing there, watching the two of us, and saw me look at her. Patty said, "Maybe if we go into the living room…"

"NO!" Kristen shouted through her tears. I felt her arms go rigid over my shoulders.

"What’s wrong?" asked Patty.

"That’s where… you know…"

"Oh," I said, softly.

Kristen turned to Patty, and noticed that she had her blouse. Kristen cleared her throat and then said, "May I have my clothes back, please?"

"Sure," answered Patty, bringing them over.

Kristen broke our embrace and took the items from Patty. She methodically put on her bra, and then her blouse, not showing any indication of embarrassment about dressing in front of two strangers.

"I… I need to get going…" Kristen stammered.

"Wait," I said. "Kristen, I’m really, really sorry. I didn’t know the consequences of what I had done to you. That was never my intention."

Kristen sniffed and looked me in the eyes. I was expecting the girl to tell me to go to hell, but she didn’t. She just continued to look at me.

"I’m sorry, too," Patty added.

Kristen looked at Patty, and then back at me.

Finally, Kristen sighed and said, "I don’t know. Last night was a living hell. And this morning, I had to call all around to find out where Patty lives… I didn’t even know her last name! And then, when I call, her mother gave me the phone number here. I felt… I felt like I was losing my mind."

"I’m really, really sorry," I repeated, not knowing what else to say. Kristen was still standing close to me, and I instinctively hugged her again. I felt her body stiffen, but eventually, her muscles relaxed, and she was crying on my shoulder again.

It occurred to me at that point that perhaps a ticket would make Kristen forget about what happened, but something inside me realized that this was one fuck up that I would have to handle myself.

I looked at Patty, who simply shrugged at me.

"Did you eat anything since you left yesterday?" I asked her, softly.

"Eat? Without wearing clothes? Are you kidding?"

I nodded. "I was going to take Patty and the girls to Vaughn’s. Would you please come with us? I want to make up for what I did to you."

Kristen started shaking her head no, but then stopped. She just stood there.

Finally, she looked up, her face inches from mine. "You want me… to have lunch with you… and your friends?"

I nodded. "Yes. Could we please be friends? I’m really sorry…"

Kristen still had tears in her eyes. She turned her head back onto my shoulder and started crying again.

I gave Patty a look that said, "What did I do now?"

Patty motioned to me to continue holding Kristen, and I did.

Kristen’s face was buried in my arms, and I heard her stammer, "You want me… to be your friend?"

I nodded, knowing that Kristen couldn’t see me, but could feel the motion.

Kristen sighed. "I’ll… I’ll go with you. But could I go to the bathroom? I need to get freshened up."

Patty offered to take Kristen, and Kristen accepted.

I stood alone in the foyer, my mind going over what had happened. I had fucked up, big time. Patty thought that I was horrible. And God knows what Wendy and Camille thought about me.

I found the other two girls in the kitchen, and they were talking quietly between themselves.

Camille saw me and said, "You look like shit."

"Thanks," I said soberly.

Wendy added, "How’s Kristen doing? Did she leave? I didn’t hear her car."

"She’s in the bathroom with Patty, getting cleaned up," I explained.

Camille nodded and said, "You should do the same. There’s a bathroom back here."

"Yeah," I said, not caring that I looked like shit. I sure as hell felt like shit.

"What happened to Kristen?" Wendy asked. "Patty wasn’t too specific."

I sighed once again. "I fucked up. I gave her an order yesterday that had terrible consequences. I wouldn’t blame Patty or Kristen if they never spoke to me again."

Camille’s eyes went wide. "Patty? Never see you again? Are you fuckin' nuts? She’d never do that to you!"

"Huh?" I asked. Camille hadn’t seen the look of anger in Patty’s eyes.

"Patty adores you," Camille said. "She spends all her time with you. You’re all she talks about. So you fucked up. You’re fuckin' human, goddammit!"

"Well, news flash: Patty hates me," I said, not wanting to listen to Camille.

Camille just shook her head. I looked at Wendy, who did the same.

I sighed. For older and supposedly smarter girls, they sure were difficult to talk to.

Wendy told me where the bathroom in the back was, and I went in. I didn’t recognize the face that looked at me in the mirror. Did I look that bad? I almost looked worse than Kristen had, if that was possible.

DAMN! DAMN! DAMN! I had almost fucked up a girl’s life, and now the one special girl in my life was totally angry with me.

I sat on the toilet and cried.

I don’t know how long I sat there. I was thinking of all the adjectives that described how despicable I was. I had probably figured out more than ever appeared in Roget, especially since they didn’t put slang or four-letter words in that book.

I heard a knock at the door.

"Go away," my voice croaked.

The door opened anyway, and Patty walked in.

Patty was the last person that I wanted to see right now. I didn’t need to feel any more guilt. I had more than I could handle at the present.

I turned away from Patty, and continued my list of adjectives. I wondered if "execrable" was a real word, or was it "excremental…" or was that just another word for "shitty?"

"Jim," I heard Patty say through the fog of my brain. "Don’t go killing yourself over this."

"Leave me alone," I wailed, tears freely flowing down my face.

Patty sighed and slapped me in the face. I was stunned.

"Get a fucking hold of yourself, Jim!"

I put my hand to my cheek, which was burning. Patty had slapped me! I knew she was angry, but she was angry enough to beat me up!

I just looked down at my knees. I had lost the best thing that had happened to me since I had found those fucking tickets. I actually hadn’t considered killing myself until Patty mentioned it. I wondered if there were any razors in the bathroom that I could cut my wrists with.

"JIM! LOOK AT ME!"

"What?" I asked. "You don’t need to tell me how revolting, repulsive, detestable I am…"

"JIM! I SAID LOOK AT ME!"

I refused to look at Patty. My mind fell in love with the word "detestable" and I idly wondered the etymology of that word. Did it have anything to do with the word "test?"

Once again, I was shocked by another slap in the face, this time to the other cheek.

"OW!" I cried, looking up at Patty.

"I’m not angry with you… Jimma."

Jimma? I thought back, and realized that this was the three girls' "friend" name for me. I wondered what kind of sick trick Patty was attempting to pull.

"Jim!" Patty said. "I said, I’m not angry with you!"

I waited for the other shoe to drop.

"Jim… Jimma…" Patty said, trying to get through the black cloud in my brain.

I wondered what had been going on outside this bathroom, and I said, aloud, "Did Kristen leave? God, I hate myself! Detestable. That’s the word that describes me. Detestable."

"Stop it, Jim," Patty ordered. "Kristen’s still here. You invited her to Vaughn’s, remember?"

Vaughn’s? I remembered asking the girls. Had I asked Kristen? Why would I? The poor girl must hate my pathetic and detestable guts.

"Jim… Vaughn’s. You invited us, and then you invited Kristen. Kristen accepted. Don’t you remember?"

Had I? I tried to remember being in the foyer, but my mind was focused on trying to work out a topper for "pathetic."

"Jim!" Patty said. She sighed, realizing that she was getting nowhere. "Jim… I love you."

Somehow, through the mists of my mind, those four words echoed and echoed, finding their way to me on my deserted island with a million copies of Roget’s Thesaurus.

Patty loves me? But she hates me! The two can’t possibly coexist.

I looked up, and saw Patty for the first time. I didn’t see anger in her eyes. I saw concern.

Patty was concerned about me?

"You’re back," Patty said, seeing some spark of life come back to my eyes.

"Yeah. You must hate me," I said sourly.

"I love you," Patty answered. "I was angry at you, but you sort of made things right. I’m proud of what you did in the foyer. That girl needed somebody to hold her, and you did. You treated her as a friend."

"I did?" I asked, totally confused.

Patty nodded. "Kristen’s in a weird place right now. If she had gone any longer, she might have had a mental breakdown. She’s fragile, but she’s a strong willed girl. You have to admit that."

"I’m glad she’s strong," I said, still feeling angry at myself.

Patty continued, "She’s strong, but she needed somebody to hold her. You were that somebody. You invited her to Vaughn’s."

My mind was still full of raw emotions. I never realized the depth of the bond between Patty and me.

"Jim… Kristen’s starving. You invited us all to Vaughn’s. I love you. Doesn’t any of this make sense to you?"

I looked at Patty, and did see love in her face. I got up off the toilet seat and fell into her arms. I cried like a baby.

Patty kissed me, and brought me to the sink. She wet a washcloth and tried to make me look presentable. It was a chore; my eyes were red from crying, and both cheeks were red and bore Patty’s hand prints.

Finally, Patty got me as clean as she could get me, and said, "Come on. We’re going out. You’re driving with me."

We exited the bathroom, and went back into the kitchen. "Where are the girls?" I asked Patty.

"They went ahead to Vaughn’s," Patty said. "We’re to meet them."

I nodded.

In the foyer, I was surprised to see Kristen there. She had a look of confusion on her face, but also one of apprehension.

I couldn’t think of what to say to Kristen. And then, unbidden, I said, "Please forgive me, Kristen."

Kristen just nodded.

"C’mon," said Patty. "I need to get the two of you to the restaurant."

Kristen sat between Patty and I in Patty’s car. After seeing Kristen get into the passenger side, I started to move to the back door, but Patty gave me a look that indicated that I should sit next to Kristen. I obeyed. Kristen looked a bit nervous, but simply moved into the center of the bench seat.

We drove in silence, and Patty eventually pulled into Vaughn’s parking lot. Patty got out of the car, and as I started to get out, I felt Kristen touch my arm. I stopped.

"I forgive you," Kristen said, quietly. "But I don’t think I’ll ever forget this experience."

Chapter 9

Lunch at Vaughn’s was OK. I ordered a hamburger, but only had a bite or two of it. Kristen ordered one as well, and finished it. Although I knew Kristen was hungry, she gave no outward signs of it.

The girls talked mostly about school, and Patty drew Kristen into the conversation in much the same way that she had done so with me on previous occasions. After about fifteen minutes, Kristen seemed to liven up, realizing that the girls really wanted her to talk.

Patty gave me looks during the meal, and tried also to bring me into the conversation, but I wasn’t feeling like talking. I was still feeling quite lousy about what I had done to Kristen.

Patty, Wendy, and Camille had decided to order the "Belly Buster" ice cream dessert together, and asked Kristen if she wanted to share.

Kristen’s eyes widened when the girls made their offer, and she nodded "yes," looking at me as she did so. The dessert came, and they all wolfed it down. I just had a tiny spoonful of some vanilla ice cream from the side closest to me.

I felt guilty paying for lunch at Vaughn’s, since I was paying with the money that Kristen had given me the day before — blood money, as I considered it. But I had already made the offer to the three girls, and the money I had taken from Kristen was the only money that I had.

I had Patty drive me home afterward, and she tried talking with me, but stopped when she realized that I just didn’t want to talk, allowing me to work things out myself.

I walked over Jack’s house, thankful that the rain had stopped. Patrice was sitting in her chair in the living room, and didn’t say anything to me when I found Jack. Seeing Jack’s sister made me feel even worse, reminding me that I had humiliated Patrice in much the same way as Kristen, albeit not in front of anybody else.

Jack asked me if I had brought my Frisbee — I hadn’t — so he got his football, and we tossed it back and forth in his back yard.

Jack could see that I was distracted, but didn’t say anything. I hung out with Jack for a couple of hours, using the time to try to force other things into my mind.

At dinner, my step-father noticed my distraction as well, and asked me, "Girl trouble?"

My mother looked daggers in her eyes at him, and I answered, "Maybe," in a noncommittal sort of way.

I went to bed early, and once again spent a night fighting with myself over how terrible a person I was. And to think that I had even had the audacity to reenact Kristen’s degradation with Patty just that morning!

* * *

I was awakened by the familiar warmth around my erect penis. Apparently, Patty had modified her technique, no longer grasping the shaft and jacking it as she sucked.

I heard some movement to my right, and I saw Patty, completely nude, smiling at me. Her red hair seemed to glow in the early morning sunrise. I smiled, happy to see that Patty was continuing her morning blow jobs, even after my atrocious behavior the previous day.

I smiled back at Patty — probably the first time that I had smiled in many hours — and I kissed her. Patty opened her lips, accepting my kiss, and touching tongues.

The suction on my shaft increased, as my tongue explored Patty’s inner mouth, when my mind told me that I was missing something kind of important.

Not only was Patty’s oral technique noticeably different this morning, but she had managed to figure out how to French kiss a boy while blowing him…

Wait a minute! Patty didn’t have two mouths!

"Hmmmph!" I said, pushing away from Patty.

"Good morning, sweet cakes," Patty said.

If Patty was lying next to me in my bed, then who was between my legs, sucking my cock?

I took a deep breath, and looked southward. I saw Kristen’s light blonde hair moving up and down. She was curled up between my legs, and had her right hand between her own legs, frigging herself.

Why was Kristen here? I looked back to Patty, who was smiling at me as I suddenly realized that there were two girls in my bed. She obviously knew that Kristen was here; she probably drove Kristen here herself. But why?

Kristen was orally talented, and managed to bring my release pretty quickly. I arched my back as I pumped my seed into Kristen’s eagerly sucking mouth.

Kristen’s breathing went faster as she soon reached her own orgasm. I watched, fascinated, as Kristen moaned quietly for a couple of minutes.

Patty got off the bed, and I wondered if she would blow me next.

Instead, Patty leaned over to Kristen, and the two naked girls kissed. It was a deep kiss, and lasted about a minute. Patty smiled and stood up and moved back to me.

When Patty kissed me, I could taste my semen in her mouth. My eyes went wide at the realization.

The kiss was short, and Patty stood up.

"May I swoll-owe?" Patty said.

Kristen sat up between my legs and repeated Patty’s request.

"Ahh… um… sure!" I said.

The two girls swallowed audibly, and then giggled.

Patty turned to Kristen and said, "See?"

Kristen nodded, and blushed.

I had no idea what the two girls were up to.

"What’s going on?" I asked Patty.

"Kristen and I had a very long talk yesterday," Patty said, looking to Kristen to make sure that she didn’t mind. Kristen nodded her OK.

Patty continued, "It seems you didn’t fix everything. It seems that Kristen thinks your semen, in her own words, tastes better than chocolate. And she cannot orgasm without it in her mouth."

Oh, fuck. I looked around for my bag with the roll of tickets in it.

Patty noticed my look, and said, "We talked about it. Kristen doesn’t want you to fix it. At least, not yet."

"Huh?" I asked, confused. "Why?"

Patty blushed, and turned to Kristen, allowing the girl to talk for herself.

"I kind of… I love the taste. Please don’t change that. I… really sort of like it."

I didn’t understand, but it almost made sense. "OK. But the other thing…"

Kristen blushed again. "You’ll need to fix that, but not right now. Maybe in a few days or so."

"That means…"

Kristen interrupted me. "Yes. I’ll need to be with you occasionally. Do you mind?"

Let’s see. A blonde haired rich goddess asks a fifteen year old boy if he minds if she sucks him off occasionally. Let’s see… what answer would he give?

I didn’t disappoint. "I guess. But why?"

Kristen blushed some more, and looked to Patty for support.

Patty nodded and said, "Kristen told me yesterday that she thought you were a monster… the devil himself. But afterward, you fixed the cravings. You cured her addiction. And then, you held her."

Huh? I said, "I held her?"

Kristen answered this one. "Nobody… nobody ever held me like that before. Not my mother or father. Nobody. At least, nobody in many years."

"And in return, you want to have oral sex with me? A kid?"

Kristen sighed and looked to Patty.

Patty quietly said, "Kristen, get dressed and I’ll meet you out in the car."

"Wait!" I said. Kristen looked at me, hopefully.

I had learned the beginnings of sexual etiquette, and one thing that I have learned was that if somebody does something nice to you in a sexual way, that person should be thanked, preferably with a kiss, but with at least a hug.

I got up from my bed, walking to where Kristen was standing. Kristen looked extremely nervous, and her body stiffened. Softly, I brought my arms up to Kristen’s shoulders, and brought her body softly toward mine into a gentle hug.

Kristen had her eyes closed, her mouth pursed in anticipation of a kiss. Seeing this, I slowly moved my face toward hers, and I kissed her briefly. I was very aware of the pointy nipples of Kristen’s breasts sticking into my chest, and my cock started getting hard again. I didn’t want to overstay my welcome, and pulled back before the kiss became too passionate. "Thank you, Kristen. You made me feel good," I whispered to the lovely blonde girl.

Kristen nodded, and the two of us broke from our embrace. Kristen smiled at Patty, and then quickly dressed. Her clothes were in a neat pile next to Patty’s. I watched as she pulled a dress that I recognized as a light pink one of Patty’s over her head.

I looked at Patty and she smiled. "We’re the same size. Well, maybe not in the chest department."

One of these days, I would have to have a talk with Patty about her hang-up about breast size. Kristen pulled on a pair of sandals and left the room quietly.

Patty turned to me. "Jim, you need to be careful with Kristen. I told you yesterday that she’s in a weird state. She’s still there. Can you believe that she’s never had a friend in her life?"

"Huh?"

Patty nodded. "The gang that hangs around her? They do it only because she gives them things. Not one of them really likes her. They’d turn on her in a second if she didn’t give them jewelery, meals, booze, and stuff. They probably have already started."

"Patrice?" I asked.

"Just as bad as the others, Jim." Patty’s eyes went soft. "Look, I know you have feelings for Patrice, but she’s just as much a gold-digger as the rest of them, according to Kristen."

"Wow," I said, not knowing what to say.

"You were the first person to just hold Kristen, to try to make things better for her. You asked her to lunch. Didn’t you hear me yesterday in the bathroom?"

"I thought you were pissed at me," I said. "I wasn’t really listening."

Patty sighed. "I was very angry at you turning Kristen into a fucking addict. I thought that the very thing that I fell in love with had gone from you. I was very disappointed in you."

My heart sank at those words.

"But, Jim… you made it better!" Patty said. "You fixed it, maybe not completely, but you got rid of the worst of it. And then you held her. Kristen doesn’t have a friend in the world, and you, her tormentor, just held her. And you showed me that you WERE the person that I loved. And, more importantly, you showed Kristen."

I shook my head. I’ll never understand women. I wondered if I would be able to give myself a ticket and wish to understand them.

"But I just held her," I protested.

"And you invited her to lunch with us. You realized, without her even telling you, that she was starving. You treated her as a friend!"

Patty moved over to where her clothes were, and then asked, "By the way, that was a sweet thing you just did, hugging Kristen. May I ask what you whispered to her?"

I blushed, and said, "I thanked her for making me feel good."

The red haired girl smiled at me. "You really are sweet," she said, and started dressing.

I loved watching Patty dress, and today was no different. She was wearing a lavender version of the pink dress that Kristen had worn.

"Wow," I said, finally getting what Patty was telling me.

"Wow, indeed," Patty said as she pulled on her sandals, looking at them with a sour expression. "Fuck… these are Kristen’s. I guess she has smaller feet than me. God, I have big feet and tiny tits."

"Now, Patty…" I started.

"Oh, pooh!" Patty smiled. She moved back to me and kissed me.

As she got to my door, Patty turned and said, "Remember I told you that Kristen is in a weird state?"

"Uh, huh."

"Well, it’s a bit weirder than you think. She’s actually in love with you."

Patty smiled at me, having delivered her bombshell, and simply exited.

"Huh?"

But Patty didn’t elaborate; she had already left. I was stunned.

I realized that I had a piss hard-on that felt like it would burst. I exited my room and did a messy job of emptying my bladder.

* * *

I knocked on Jack’s door, and Patrice answered it. She didn’t say anything, but just shrugged and went back to her chair in the living room.

I found Jack in his bedroom. "What’s up with Patrice?"

Jack shrugged. "Don’t know. Don’t care. She’s a fucking bitch."

"She’s your sister, for Christ’s sake!"

Jack shrugged again. "I’ll trade her for yours if you want."

"You don’t even like Merry," I said to another shrug. I had brought my duffel bag with my Frisbees in it, and the two of us walked to the park.

I realized on the way that I had left my tickets at home, but didn’t anticipate that I would need them. I had fucked things up pretty bad when I had used them on Kristen and had decided that I was going to be extra careful before using them again. And I’d probably better stop using them for revenge.

At the park, we saw Doreen, who brightened up when she saw us.

I looked around, but Marla was nowhere to be found.

Jack and I waved to Doreen, who waved back at us. We walked over to her.

"Hi, Doreen," Jack said.

"Hi, Jack."

"Where’s Marla?" I asked.

Doreen turned to me. "I could ask, where were you? Marla and I waited for you for an hour the other day. We thought you might bring Jack."

Oh, Fuck! I had said I might meet them at the mall.

"I… um… I got tied up…"

Jack looked at me. "You saw Doreen at the mall?"

Doreen said, "You didn’t tell him I said hi?"

Now I had two more people angry at me. "I… shit! I forgot." Fuck! Fuck!

Doreen nodded at Jack. "I told him to say hi to you." She turned back to me and said, "Marla’s back in Orange County. She left last night. You didn’t even say good-bye to her."

Feeling like a complete idiot was becoming quite a habit with me.

Jack’s attention was on Doreen, and Doreen had turned back to Jack, having answered my question.

They exchanged a few more pleasantries, and I started to feel like I was crowding them. "Think I’ll walk home."

"Sure Jim," Jack said without even looking at me. There wasn’t any anger in his voice; he was just distracted with Doreen there. She had nicer tits than I did, I supposed.

I walked back home and threw my duffel bag in the shed. Having nothing else to do, I walked over to the mall.

I was wandering aimlessly. I visited the record store where I had met the three girls. I looked at the lingerie shop where I had given them the tickets. I went to the food court where I had seen Marla probably for the last time. There were a lot of memories in this mall, and they weren’t necessarily the ones that I had wanted to think about.

School would start in just a week. I never thought that I’d look forward to it, but there was nothing right now that interested me.

I thought about Jack and Doreen. They were the same age, unlike me and any of the girls that I had been with, with the exception of Marla.

I felt sad to know that Marla was back in California. I wondered if I’d ever visit the Golden State, and if I did, would Marla remember me? Or would she be mad at me for standing her up here at the fucking mall?

"Lookie here!"

It was a familiar voice. Wendy!

I turned around and smiled. "Hi, Wendy! Hi, Camille. Where’s Patty?"

Camille smiled back. "Patty’s with her new best friend."

I looked at Camille strangely. I had thought that Camille was Patty’s best friend.

Camille saw the confused look in my face. "She’s with Kristen, you dummy. She told me that the two of them were going to visit you today. I thought they were with you." Camille looked around, but didn’t see any sign of the other two girls.

I shook my head. "I saw them for a bit earlier. Then they went out. I have no idea where."

Wendy shrugged. "We’ll probably see her later anyway. We usually go to the mall Wednesday nights. You remember last Wednesday, huh?"

That was the day that I had met the three girls. I smiled. "Uh, huh."

"We’d love it if you could hang out with us," Wendy offered. "Maybe we could visit Kneely Park again?"

I was surprised by that offer, especially since it didn’t come as a result of me handing Wendy a ticket. "Sure," I said.

Camille said, "Oh, and thanks for lunch yesterday. It was a killer sundae."

Wendy nodded her agreement.

"Well," I said, feeling a bit sheepish. "It was actually Kristen who paid."

"Huh?" Wendy asked.

"It was Kristen’s money that she gave me when I humiliated her. I explained that to you."

Wendy shuddered. "I hope I never piss you off, Jim." Camille nodded her agreement.

"Don’t worry about it," I assured the two of them. "I learned a rather difficult lesson yesterday. I’m getting out of the revenge business."

The two girls nodded.

The conversation got a bit awkward, when I saw Camille’s eyes light up, looking behind me.

I turned around, following Camille’s glance, and noticed Kristen and Patty, still wearing their matching pink and lavender dresses.

"You two look like twins," I said, smiling at the two girls.

"Yeah," Patty said sarcastically. "A stunning blonde with big boobs, and a red head with two warts on her chest. Some twins."

I shook my head at Patty. "Wendy has the big boobs." It wasn’t until I had said those words that I remembered that Wendy was right behind me, and I cringed, hoping that Wendy didn’t get offended.

Kristen giggled at my remark, crinkling her nose, and her eyes seemed to look straight into my eyes and into my soul.

I heard Camille remark, "Wendy’s are more like the things that fly in the sky with the word Goodyear on it."

I felt better by Camille’s words, and realized that girls usually remark about each other’s assets, and they were, once again, treating me like a friend.

Patty and Kristen moved so that we were all standing in some sort of a circle.

Camille said, "Why are we all here this morning? We usually do nighttime on Wednesdays."

Patty smiled and said, "We were just doing some window shopping. Kristen has very nice, and very expensive, tastes in clothes. Have you ever been to Martin’s?"

"In my dreams!" Camille said, grinning.

"Jim’s right. You two almost look like twins," Wendy remarked with a smirk. "And I’m not the one with the big boobs. Berta Schmidt is probably a couple of cup sizes bigger." Berta was a girl that the guys referred to as "Big Bertha" behind her back. These same guys often stood agape gawking at her assets when looking at her from the front.

Patty glared at Wendy, and then said, "Kristen has American Express," Patty said. "Her father just pays the bills."

"Killer!" said Camille and Wendy, together.

"So, where are you guys off to, now?" I asked Patty and Kristen.

"Food court," Patty answered. "Could use a good coffee. These early mornings are getting to me."

I think I might have blushed at Patty’s reference to early mornings; I know that the other three girls all grinned. Apparently, they all knew about our arrangement.

We all headed toward the food court. I was feeling better having all the girls with me. Kristen walked with her and somehow we ended up with her hand holding my elbow.

I remembered Patty’s words to me about Kristen: "I think she’s in love with you." The way she was walking with me, it appeared that, at least, Kristen didn’t mind being seen with me.

I didn’t really know much about Kristen, except that she was rich and up until yesterday, she was the leader of a bunch of snooty girls in the high school. She was a ravishing blonde, with a pixie-ish round face. She usually wore simple gold jewelery, but wasn’t wearing anything noticeable today.

I saw a few people from the high school gawk at the five of us as we walked through the mall. Kristen and I were both quite out of place with the other three girls, especially walking arm in arm; I imagined that there would be some gossip about us before school opened next week. I wondered how Kristen would react.

There was a little shop in the food court that sold coffee and crumb cakes to the morning crowd, and the girls headed there with me in tow. I stayed back a bit as Patty, Wendy, and Camille went on the food service line.

I walked to a couple of tables that were close together, and moved them closer. I smiled as I saw Kristen looking at me from across the tables.

"Do you want some coffee, too?" I asked.

Kristen said, "No. I never drink coffee."

"Oh," I said, not knowing what to say next. "How about tea?"

Kristen started to say something, but then stopped herself and just nodded.

I still had about twenty dollars of Kristen’s money in my back pocket. "Milk? Lemon? Sugar?" I asked.

"Lemon and Sweet and Low," Kristen answered.

"Cake?" I offered.

Kristen shook her head no.

"Watch the table, and I’ll be right back."

I got on the food service line, and there was a woman between Camille and me. Camille asked, "You getting coffee, too?"

"Tea," I answered.

Camille pointed toward the end of the line near the cash register. "It’s at the end. We’re waiting for a new pot of coffee to come up. You can pass us."

I thanked Camille. I saw that Patty and Wendy were talking quietly together on the line, and I didn’t interrupt them, but went to where the hot water was sitting for tea.

I poured some water into a Styrofoam cup and added a Lipton bag. There was a slice of lemon in a bowl and I put that on the coffee plate.

The bill came to forty-five cents. I gave the woman a dollar bill, and got my change.

Kristen was where I had left her, and I set her cup of tea in front of her.

"Mind if I sit next to you?" I asked.

Kristen shrugged.

If you’ve read this far in my story, you’ll know that up until a little more than a week ago, I was quite inexperienced with girls. I had never been out on a date before. Now, more than a week later, I had kissed and had been kissed. I had even been sucked by more than one girl.

But I was still a virgin in many other important areas. I didn’t really know how to talk to a girl one on one, other than to hand her a ticket and command her to do my bidding, something that was appealing less and less to me.

Now I was alone with one of the prettiest girls in school — a girl who reportedly loved me — and I found myself tongue-tied.

For her part, Kristen also seemed inexperienced, although I figured she probably must have had her share of dates since she was so good looking and was entering twelfth grade. I thought that the reason that she was shy was due to my age, and what I had made her do the other day. It must be confusing to her. She was probably also scared shitless at the power that I showed her the other day.

I looked back toward the coffee shop, and Wendy was just getting her coffee.

"The girls are waiting for a fresh pot," I informed Kristen.

Kristen simply nodded.

What could a guy like me talk about with a girl like Kristen? We had very little in common, and since she was two years older than me, it was certain that we wouldn’t have the same classes.

Kristen was sitting, shifting her glance between me and the cup of tea that I had brought her.

I had no idea what church Kristen attended, what clubs she was a part of, what interests she had inside or outside of school. What could I talk about?

The rest of the girls had made it over to our tables, and sat down. I was a bit disappointed that Patty sat next to Kristen, but Wendy sat next to me.

Camille was in the middle of some story. "So, Holly tells me that the boy, I think his name was Freddy, and he says, like, Do you live around here? I mean, such a corny pick-up line!"

Patty and Wendy were grinning.

Camille continued. "Like, she was wearing her cheerleader outfit, you know? And the guy thinks, yeah, a cheerleader outfit means I’m available to every dork she sees."

I had no idea who Holly or this Freddy guy was. But Kristen picked up on the conversation. "Was that Freddy on the football team last year?"

Patty stopped smiling, I noticed.

Camille nodded, "Yeah, Kris. You know him?"

Kristen shrugged. "He tried talking to Lynette last year, one of the girls I used to hang around with. She shot him down completely. He apparently has some sort of reputation and the word is to avoid him. I wonder what he was doing hanging around the school. He was a senior last year."

Camille said, "I think he might have been in summer school; maybe he didn’t get his diploma yet."

Patty said, quietly, "Freddy Furst? The quarterback from last year?"

Kristen answered, "Yeah. You know him?"

Patty nodded, and added quietly, "I, um… sort of dated him once in tenth grade."

Camille said, "Oh. I’m sorry, Patty…"

Patty forced a smile. "No big deal…"

Kristen looked confused, and Camille shot Kristen a look to tell her to drop the subject.

It finally occurred to me that this Freddy Furst might just be the guy that had almost destroyed Patty’s life a year and a half ago. I felt my blood run cold. A thousand scenarios ran through my mind and I contemplated what a person with a ticket could do to this guy. I could make him…

Oh, fuck! Here I was, twenty four hours after virtually promising myself that I would never take my anger out on anybody using the tickets again, and I was conveniently forgetting that very promise the first chance I got.

Luckily, the topic of conversation had changed. I saw Patty’s eyes, and she looked a bit fearful at me, as if she knew the dark thoughts that had just recently occupied my mind.

I smiled at Patty; a warm smile that hopefully told her that I wasn’t thinking of lighting matches under a certain boy’s toenails. I think she got the message; she smiled back.

I had, in fact, been thinking about lighting them underneath the boy’s testicles…

* * *

Wendy and Camille had plans for the afternoon. That left Patty, Kristen, and me.

Then Patty smiled at the two of us, and told me that she’d pick us up at my house at seven that evening. She left Kristen and me, giving us both a knowing smile.

"My car is at Patty’s," Kristen said. She looked around. "I guess we’ll be at the mall for a few hours. Where should we go?"

I smiled. "I think that Patty has already told the two of us: we’re going to my house."

* * *

Kristen looked a bit uneasy as we walked in the direction of my house.

I assured Kristen that my mother would understand and that my step-father would not be any problem.

Still, Kristen seemed quite nervous, even more nervous than what she exhibited in the food court when the two of us were alone, and I was trying to figure out how to talk with a member of the opposite sex.

Once again, Kristen held my arm as we walked together, and we finally turned into the sidewalk that led to the front door of my house.

I opened the door and let Kristen in. Merry was in the living room, watching T.V.

"Hi, Merry. I’d like you to meet Kristen."

Merry looked at Kristen, and smiled. "Do you have a car, too?"

Kristen smiled at Merry’s precociousness. "I have a little red Camaro," she answered.

Merry’s mouth opened. "Camaro? Really? Is that the car that’s made of plastic?"

I giggled. "I think you’re thinking of a Corvette. And it’s vinyl, not plastic. Not quite the same!"

Kristen shrugged. "My older brother has a 'Vette. He’s constantly tinkering with it. At least my Camaro stays on the road and is ready when I need it."

Merry ran to the window. "Is it here? Can you take me for a ride?"

I laughed. "Kristen’s car is parked at Patty’s, Merry."

Kristen smiled. "Don’t worry, Jim. I’m used to people wanting a ride in my car. Merry, I can’t take you right now, but I promise I’ll take you very soon. OK?"

Merry looked disappointed. Then she said, "So… where’s Patty?"

I said, "Patty has other plans. She’ll be picking Kristen and me up later. After supper."

Merry said, "Oh! Is Kristen staying for dinner?"

I answered, "I need to ask Mom, Shortcake."

At one time, Merry hated the name "Shortcake." But I had been using the term more and more often, especially when Merry was being her cute little self. I tended to use it when I was happy with her, and I could sense that she was growing to like it. My use this particular time in front of Kristen actually brought a smile to her lips.

"Mom’s making spaghetti," Merry reported. "There’ll be enough, I promise. You know Mom."

I laughed.

My mom was actually making a salad in the kitchen when I brought Kristen into the kitchen. I could smell the spices simmering in the sauce.

"Jim, is this a new friend?" my mom asked, giving my blonde girlfriend a friendly once-over.

"Yes, mom. This is Kristen."

"Kristen?" Mom repeated.

"Kristen Swift," Kristen told her.

My mom put her lettuce aside and brushed off her hands, taking Kristen’s in hers. "Miss Swift, I’m happy to meet you!"

Kristen looked a bit uncomfortable with my mother’s reaction. "Please. Call me Kristen."

"Thank you, Kristen. You can call me Margaret, or Mrs. Cummings," my mother said.

This was weird; this was the first time my mother ever had suggested that a friend of mine refer to her by her first name.

"Mrs. Cummings," Kristen said, "You have a very lovely house."

My mother blushed. "Well, it’s nothing like you’re used to, of course…"

Kristen rolled her eyes.

It hit me that my mother knew Kristen’s parents, if only by reputation.

"Mom," I said, coming to Kristen’s rescue. "Kristen is my, um… friend. I was wondering if she could stay for dinner."

"Dinner?" my mother said. She smiled and said, "We’re making macaroni and gravy tonight. There’ll be plenty for all of us, including Kristen, with enough for leftovers. Of course Kristen can stay. Does she need to call her parents?"

Kristen shook her head. "My parents give me pretty much a free reign. If I’m not home, it just means that the cook has one less meal to prepare."

I said, "Mom… do you mind if I take Kristen upstairs to listen to some albums?"

Expecting one of my Mom’s suspicious looks, I found myself surprised when she smiled and said, "Sure, kids. Have fun."

I looked at my mom for a moment and then led Kristen upstairs.

* * *

Kristen picked out a Carpenter’s album that I had forgotten that I had even had (maybe it was Merry’s), and I put it on my turntable.

"Your mother seems nice."

"She knows your family, obviously," I pointed out.

"Yeah," Kristen nodded. "I’ve seen that reaction before."

I laughed. "I guess you have."

There was a bit of a pause as neither one of us was figuring what to say next.

"So, this is my room," I said, gesturing toward the walls.

"I saw it… earlier," Kristen pointed out.

"But the light’s on now," I grinned.

Kristen sat on my bed. She had a determined look on her face, and I knew she wanted to say something important. I gave her the opportunity.

"Jim…?"

"Yes?"

"Patty told me about your relationship with her. I want you to know that I understand."

I nodded. "Patty’s my friend…"

"Jim. I was here this morning. I know she’s a bit more than a friend. And I want to be your friend, too."

What was Kristen saying? She wanted to visit with Patty? Or did she just want to be a friend? Her statement could be taken quite a few different ways, and I didn’t want to mistakenly infer some connotation that she didn’t intend to imply.

I reached out toward Kristen. "I want to be your friend, too. I know I made you do some bad…"

Kristen put her finger to my mouth, shushing me. "I forgave you, Jim."

"Kristen, I want you to know…"

This time, Kristen silenced me by putting her lips against mine.

Kristen’s lips were warm, and I could smell her unique perfume from her close proximity to me. The scent of Kristen seemed to make a bee-line from my nose straight to my balls. I was instantly erect.

I touched my tongue against her lips, and they opened, inviting my tongue inside. I withdrew my tongue, and found hers at the entrance of my lips.

Kristen’s lips quivered slightly, giving me the feeling that she was nervous. Why would this gorgeous creature be nervous kissing a boy two years younger than her?

My arms pulled her body against mine, and the two of us hugged. She returned my hug, and I heard her exhale contentedly through her nose as we continued to kiss.

After a few moments, we broke the kiss.

In the past week or so, I had kissed a few girls. I was by no means a man of the world, but I had shared friendly kisses and sensual kisses. The one I shared with Kristen was tender, but it seemed to give me a reaction that no other girl had managed to yet achieve. I had an erection that had started the second I had smelled her perfume and which had since grown to what felt to be epic proportions. This girl knew how to kiss!

The record player was playing a repeated scratch, scratch, scratch, as the needle was stuck in the run-out groove signaling the end of side one. I looked at the clock… Was it true? Had twenty minutes already passed?

The smell of my mother’s sauce permeated the entire house now, although it was Kristen’s perfume that my nostrils tried to search out. I told Kristen that we should head downstairs, and she told me that she needed to make a detour at the bathroom first.

I wasn’t sure of the etiquette of this situation. Should I wait for her outside the bathroom, or should I go downstairs and wait for her there?

I wimped out and waited for her in my room, the bathroom being between my room and the stairs. I stood outside my door once she was in, and when I heard the toilet flush, I started walking slowly, as if I was heading downstairs without her, and that meeting her at exactly that time was a rather pleasant coincidence.

I led her downstairs into the living room. My step-father and Merry were watching T.V. I introduced Kristen to my step-father.

"Nice to meet you, Kristen. I enjoy meeting Jim’s friends."

"Thank you," Kristen said.

My mother called dinner a few minutes later, and the four of us moved into the dining room.

After we sat down, Kristen said, "Mrs. Cummings, I really love your china!"

I realized that my mother had set the table with the stuff that she usually reserved for Thanksgiving and Christmas.

"Thank you, Kristen. It was a wedding gift…" My mother looked a bit uneasy, mostly because it was a gift from her first marriage.

"It’s lovely," Kristen repeated.

Supper went well. Kristen didn’t seem to be as tongue-tied with my family as she had been with me earlier. She handled herself very well with dignity and aplomb, and it was apparent that my entire family was quite taken with her.

And why should they not? Kristen presented herself as a lovely, articulate, and intelligent person. She knew just enough about sports to know the rankings of the local baseball teams (neither the White Sox nor the Cubs had any chance at the series this year) to impress my step-father. She said all the right things to everybody, even to the point of not speaking down to my younger step-sister.

After dinner, Merry offered to do the dishes, and the rest of us went into the living room and continued our dinner conversation in there.

I don’t remember too much of the conversation; I spent my time watching Kristen. She was a whole other person than the one that I had known the past thirty-six hours. I guess she was on her own turf — social situations.

Kristen excused herself to "powder her nose" (do girls actually carry talc in their purses?). My mother invited me into the kitchen to help her dish out some ice cream.

Once in the kitchen, my mother said, "This girl’s a keeper."

"Mom, she’s a friend!"

My mother smiled at me. "And she’s a girl. Girl plus friend equals Girl friend. Do I have to spell it out?"

"Mom!" I whined. I hated when my mother tended to find things that just weren’t there.

My mother shook her head. "Oh, Jim. I’ve seen the way you’ve been looking at her the entire evening. And I’ve seen the way she looks at you when she thinks nobody’s looking. I can tell when two people are in love."

Me? In love? With Kristen? My mom must have been smoking dope!

I had accepted Patty’s announcement that Kristen loved me earlier that day, but it hadn’t really registered in my mind the way that Patty had put it. Patty was very specific when she talked about love. For instance, Patty said that she loved me, but insisted that she wasn’t in love with me. To Patty, there was a subtle, but noticeable, difference.

Patty had described Kristen’s attitude toward me, as Kristen being IN LOVE with me.

Maybe that was so. But my mom said that I was IN LOVE with Kristen. The two of us hardly knew each other! My mom had to be way off base there.

To Kristen’s credit, I had to admit that she was probably the prettiest girl on the face of the earth. She was very intelligent; so much so that I had decided during dinner that the stories about her father bribing her teachers were probably apocryphal or vicious gossip. She also kissed better than anybody else I had ever kissed.

But was I in love? I couldn’t help but think that my mother had her wires crossed.

"Whatever," I finally said to my mother.

At seven, Kristen and I told my family that we were going out. I made it a point to tell my mother that I’d be home by midnight, a good two hours past my current bedtime. My mother didn’t give me any argument.

Patty arrived precisely on time. Merry said "Hi" to her, and looked out, disappointed that Patty was not driving Kristen’s Camaro.

We smiled, and bid our good-byes.

Chapter 10

Once we were outside, Patty gave me a kiss. I felt a bit uncomfortable doing that in front of Kristen, but I didn’t understand why I was uncomfortable.

We switched cars when Patty drove us back to her house.

I pulled Kristen’s passenger seat forward to put Patty into the nearly futile back seat of the Camaro. "I still think we should take my car. I’d hate to see a Camaro damaged by driving it on a dirt road…"

Kristen said, "Better my car than yours. If anything happens, the dealership will send out a tow truck and I’ll have a rental within an hour.

"Even at this hour?"

"Twenty four hour service," Kristen said, smirking.

Patty couldn’t argue with that. "Well, at least my car has more room for passengers!"

Kristen and I both laughed and agreed with Patty. Kristen pulled the Camaro out and headed on the street toward Kneely Park.

"Slow down once you pass the main entrance," Patty instructed. "It’s just a quarter mile or so past it on the right."

Kristen followed Patty’s directions, and she didn’t miss service driveway, even though it was just barely visible. Kristen followed the dirt road to the path, and up to the barrier. "It’s closed!"

I smiled, and got out of the car. There was a locked padlock on the barrier, but it was only attached to a chain. The gate wasn’t really locked. I opened the gate and waved Kristen through. I closed the gate behind her, leaving the barrier the way that I had found it.

After taking care of the gate, I got back to Kristen’s car and hopped in. "Just follow the path, and you’ll find a clearing," I told her.

Patty said, "Yeah. It’s about a quarter mile in."

Kristen found the clearing. "Is this it?"

"Yeah," Patty and I said together.

"Wendy and Camille aren’t here," I noted. Actually, I was surprised that the other two girls would want to come. After all, they weren’t under the influence of the tickets any more, unlike last week.

A car engine could be heard approaching, and I was surprised to see headlights move toward the clearing. Wendy’s Datsun made it to the clearing and parked next to Kristen’s Camaro.

Camille got out of the Datsun and looked at Kristen’s car. Kristen was still seated in the driver’s seat. She looked up at Camille and smiled. "You like?"

Camille said, "Bitchin'. You know how to ride a stick, too? I get all confused when I watch Wendy drive."

Kristen nodded. "My brother Will taught me. He helped me pick out this car."

Wendy had gotten out of her car, and opened her hatch to retrieve her blanket. "You guys gonna gawk at Kris' machine?"

Camille grinned, and opened the door for Kristen. Kristen got out, and we all followed Wendy.

The moon wasn’t as bright as I had remembered it the previous week, and the forest seemed a bit darker and the shadows seemed to move.

It was also chillier than last week as well. I wondered if the girls would be as open to getting naked as they had been the last time, especially without being compelled by any outside force.

We all knelt on the blanket that Wendy had spread out. Without saying a word, Wendy casually started to undress.

Kristen, who hadn’t been to this spot before, watched Wendy, and then shrugged and started to pull off her own clothes as well. Patty and Camille followed suit.

I was glad it was dark, as I felt a bit nervous undressing in front of the girls. I didn’t understand the nervousness, since all of the girls had seen just about everything to see on my body, but the nervousness was still there.

Once naked, a cool breeze hit my stomach and I felt an urge to pee. Fuck! How totally inconvenient! I saw a large tree about fifty yards from the blanket, and I started to walk in its direction.

"Where are you going?" Patty called behind me.

"Nature calls," I answered, not turning around.

"Wait!" I heard Kristen call.

There were footsteps hurrying to reach me. I stopped, and heard Kristen’s voice. "Let me go, too." Kristen caught up to me. "I think the coolness went straight to my bladder," Kristen said quietly. "You don’t mind if I tag along, do you?"

I did feel a little embarrassed, but shook my head letting her know it was all right. Kristen held my hand as we both walked toward the tree.

Without any hesitation, Kristen found a suitable spot and squatted down, apparently without any modesty about a boy watching her take a piss.

I found another tree away from where Kristen was going (I didn’t want to splash her, or embarrass her by staring), and I attempted to go.

I use the word "attempted" there. Because, despite the urgency of the feeling, I found that I just could not go.

I heard Kristen’s stream finish — it hadn’t lasted very long — and heard a bit of rustling.

"Jim?" I heard Kristen whisper. "Are you done? I have some Kleenex…"

"Um…" I said, glad for the darkness, because I was probably as red as Kristen’s Camaro. "I um… can’t go…"

I heard Kristen giggle softly, and heard her approach me. "Here… let me…"

I felt, rather than saw, Kristen’s right hand encircle my shaft, which felt harder and thicker than it had in any time since that incredible kiss we shared before dinner. I was cringing in embarrassment, although her touch on my dick was soft, and Kristen let a few of her fingers brush against the front of my ball sac.

If I couldn’t perform by myself, knowing that Kristen was behind me, then the situation appeared even more hopeless, since her touch on my rock-hard tube was sending all the wrong signals to my cock.

"Um, Kristen… that’s not helping…"

Kristen interrupted my complaint by stepping up on her tip toes, and pulling me down to her with her left arm embracing me.

I forgot all about my embarrassment and melted into her kiss.

The blonde Goddess managed to pull my entire body into hers, and I felt, for the first time, her breast crush into my bare body.

My entire left side felt warm where Kristen’s body was nuzzled against it. She continued to hold my penis away from me, pointed in the general direction of the tree that I had selected.

Kristen’s tongue snaked into my mouth, and all my thoughts and being were now focused in the warmth of Kristen’s mouth and body.

Suddenly, I felt my bladder let go, and I felt my cock vibrate Kristen’s hand as she pointed it away from her further as my stream of urine started to flow.

We continued to kiss as I pissed, the sensation of doing so feeling a bit wicked and somehow totally erotic.

Kristen even shook my penis to get the last few drops out, something that I didn’t think about until later; apparently she may have had experience helping a boy piss.

We broke from the kiss, and Kristen moved her mouth to my ear. "I lied about the Kleenex."

I was confused, but Kristen moved quickly. I soon found her lips encircling my until-then deflating cock, her tongue licking the tip that I had just pissed out of. I had never dreamed that I girl would willingly do what Kristen was now doing.

Unfortunately, Kristen’s oral ministrations didn’t last too long. She let my penis drop — rock hard again! — and stood up, face to face with me. "We better get back before they send out a search party," she giggled.

Kristen led the way, and I watched her beautiful ass wiggle right and left in the dim moonlight as she made her way back to the blanket.

The girls had apparently started without us. Camille was in the middle of the blanket, her fingers deep within her crotch, pumping in and out. "And then he… aaaaahhhhh."

Patty had noticed our return, but Wendy’s eyes were riveted on Camille, who was putting on a masturbation and fantasy show for her two friends. In fact, Camille’s fantasy seemed to get incoherent as she writhed about on the blanket, her left hand grabbing the blanket and twisting it as she convulsed in orgasm.

I hoped there weren’t any park rangers within a few miles, because I figured that Camille’s cries of passion were loud enough to wake the dead.

Kristen and I stared at Camille, whose motions were finally starting to wane.

My dick was sticking straight up, mostly from Kristen’s quick suck from before, but also from my reaction to watching Camille’s orgasm. I needed relief, and my mind flew back to a wonderful hand job that I had received a week before.

Unfortunately, the practitioner of that particular hand job was still in the throes of her own orgasm. I remembered Patty’s warning to me about only being friends with Wendy and Camille, and I didn’t know how Kristen stood as far as being ordered around.

The only person that I knew who would not get insulted if I asked for a hand job was at my right side.

"Patricia," I said, softly. "Please jack me off!"

"Yes, James." Patty smiled as she knelt, and faced my raging hard-on. She grabbed my pole and started a nice up and down motion. It wasn’t as delicate as the one that Camille had given me, but it would definitely do.

Kristen smiled as she watched Patty masturbate me. I noticed once again how lovely her face looked, especially when she smiled. Kristen leaned over to Patty and whispered something, and Patty nodded back to her.

I wondered what had just transpired, but figured that I’d find out soon enough.

Kristen moved closer to me, and kissed me once again.

I had both of my hands free, so I took my left one — the one nearest to Kristen — and started to softly rub her breast. Again, this was a first for us; we had shared a couple of of blow jobs and a few hugs and kisses, but I really hadn’t had a chance to explore Kristen’s body.

Kristen cooed her appreciation as my fingers traced the outline of her breast, her nipple hardening as my fingers caressed it.

Kristen leaned closer and kissed me once more.

I was now getting exquisite sensations from three directions: Patty and her hand job, Kristen’s kiss, and the tactile sensation as my fingers tried to memorize every goose bump on Kristen’s right breast.

It soon sent me into sensory overload. I could feel my cock start its contractions, and Patty slowed down her motions almost to the point of distraction.

At that moment, Kristen also broke the kiss off with me, startling me even more.

I moaned in protest as the two girls had picked a particularly lousy time to stop what they were doing… just as I was about to shoot! However, I soon found out why they had done so: Kristen lowered her head into my lap and wrapped her lips around my organ, merely seconds before my jism started its journey out of my balls.

I could now feel the suction within Kristen’s mouth as Patty resumed her almost tortuous slow-motion up and down caresses of my tool.

To say, "I came" would be a gross understatement. My hips were in the air about six inches off the ground as my shoulder blades and heels arched my body.

I felt the knob of my cock penetrate deeper into Kristen’s mouth than ever before, her lips pushing Patty’s hands down into my sparse pubic hairs and around my balls.

All the air was expended from my lungs as I screamed in blissful agony. I could feel the warmth of Kristen’s mouth caress almost every inch of my dick, and she continued sucking.

I closed my eyes, one part of my mind hoping that my orgasm would stop and allow my body to recover, another part of my mind wishing that this wonderful pain would continue forever.

I don’t know how long I lay there; I lost all track of time.

Eventually, I noticed that I was hard. I couldn’t remember if I was still hard, or if I had been manipulated into readiness by the continuation of Kristen’s warm mouth moving up and down my penis, her speed matching Patty’s deliberate pace. I knew that it was Kristen sucking me without opening my eyes as there were no longer any hands jacking me, which was a peculiarity of Kristen’s technique.

The pace wasn’t as tortuous as before, since my orgasm had already passed. Actually, it was now starting to feel like heaven.

I finally opened my eyes and found that I was now the center of attention of the four girls. Kristen’s attention, obviously, was on sucking me. The other three girls were looking at the two of us, sitting cross-legged with their mouths opened in astonishment.

"The mummy awakes!" Wendy said, drawing chuckles from the other two girls.

My dick felt a spasm as Kristen’s suction modified strangely. I felt contractions around its knob, and then I heard Kristen cough, expelling my rod from her mouth.

Camille patted Kristen’s back, as she continued to cough.

I, as well as the other girls, started to worry about Kristen, who seemed to have quite a fit.

Finally, Kristen stopped coughing. "Don’t EVER do that again!" she said, breathlessly.

Huh? What did I do?

I then remembered that when I had arched my back, I must have forced my penis further into Kristen’s mouth than she could take. Did I almost choke her?

But Kristen wasn’t looking at me. She was looking at Wendy. "Don’t you EVER make me laugh with that… monster… in my mouth!"

I felt better; Kristen wasn’t angry with me. Then I giggled as I imagined Kristen attempting to keep from laughing while she had a sizable portion of my pecker in her throat. It was a weird mental image.

Patty and Camille started laughing again, and were joined by Kristen.

Wendy said, sheepishly, "Sorry, Kris."

"'Sokay," Kristen answered, moving over to hug Wendy. "No hard feelings." Then Kristen leered at me, and added, "Well, except for a certain SOMEBODY."

The girls giggled once again.

Wendy looked over to me, and asked, "Could I have, maybe, a little feel?"

"Huh?" asked Kristen, confused, as she hadn’t seen the direction of Wendy’s gaze.

Patty answered, "Sure, Wendy. I don’t think the zombie would mind."

Wendy broke the hug with Kristen, and moved closer to me. "You know, it’s not fair. Cammie had to tell her fantasy and play with herself. You had your girlfriends play with you! And you didn’t tell us your fantasy!"

I shook my head, and said, "I… um… I’m living it!"

Kristen and Patty beamed at my compliment at their work.

Wendy put her hand on my woody, which was sticking straight up as I was still laying down, my head and back on a carpet of pine needles. She looked impressed. "I don’t remember tenth graders with units this big."

"I think it’s gotten bigger with all the action it’s seen recently," Patty observed.

"Well, maybe I should have given Joe a few more tries, back then, huh?" joked Wendy as she moved her hands up and down my shaft with a slight twisting motion, one that felt very much like my own technique — when I don’t have female volunteers available, that is.

Like Camille, Wendy was very competent at administering hand jobs. It didn’t take her very long to get me almost to the boiling point, which surprised me since I had just shot off (or had I? I DID lose track of time… ).

My body started to squirm in anticipation, and I looked up and saw Kristen licking her lips, getting ready to suck me again. I was going to ask her to let Wendy finish me, when I remembered that I had "programmed" Kristen to love the taste of my semen.

What kind of heel would I be to deny Kristen the taste that she loved, although she hopefully no longer craved? I nodded to her, giving her permission to go ahead.

Kristen started licking the tip of my knob, since Wendy’s hands were moving the entire length of my shaft. Her action surprised Wendy a bit, and she lowered her stimulating hands slightly to allow Kristen more room to suck me.

But Kristen didn’t do so. She continued licking me, suspending her head above my shaft.

Patty and Camille watched the three of us, their eyes glued to the sight of me being licked and rubbed at the same time by two lovely women.

I reached over and gave one of Wendy’s boobs a tweak. This caused a bit of a stutter in her hand’s ministrations, but Wendy quickly recovered.

Patty was always mentioning about the size of Wendy’s hooters, but I found that Wendy’s breasts were quite unique among the smorgasbord of tits that I had in front of me for an additional reason. The shape of Wendy’s breasts were conical, rather than round, and they sagged just a little as she sat upright. They also were lacking in much color difference, except where her tan line was revealed. Her aureolae were hardly noticeable, and her nipples stuck out in shape, but not in color. This was in stark contrast to Kristen, whose aureolae were so much darker than the rest of the skin of her breasts.

I continued to lightly twist Wendy’s nipple using a technique that I had learned that Patty seemed to love. I felt her nipple enlarge under my fingers, surprising me, since I had thought that it was already erect.

Kristen was still just licking me, although her tongue was making more contact, slathering the entire knob with a combination of her saliva and my pre-cum.

Once again, I felt my ass start to squirm, and Wendy stopped her jacking motion.

I expected Kristen to use the opportunity of Wendy’s hand no longer blocking her to engulf my cock, but she didn’t. She just continued to rub her tongue over my head.

My body couldn’t take any more stimulation. I started pumping my semen upward, and Kristen caught it mostly on her tongue, a drop or two dribbling onto her chin, and back down into the hairs at the base of my shaft.

I only managed a couple of spurts this time, unlike my last orgasm. Kristen continued her licking, the head of my cock now slimy with a combination of her saliva and my semen.

After a few minutes, I realized that Kristen’s love for my semen could keep her licking me over and over for hours. My dick needed some time to rest, so I called her, quietly. "Kristen?"

Kristen lifted her head slightly, and said, "Hmmm?"

"Come here and kiss me!"

The blonde bombshell smiled, and moved her body over mine, her breasts feeling warm against my chest, and her pubic hair over my over-sensitized groin. She opened her mouth and kissed me, and I could once again taste my semen as our two tongues played together.

I wrapped my hands around Kristen and rolled us so that we were both on our sides. I broke the kiss and said, "I think you have a fan club!"

Kristen looked puzzled, and then looked around at the other three girls, that had embarrassed looks on their faces as Kristen noticed that they had been staring.

"That was wonderful," I whispered into Kristen’s ear.

Kristen smiled, and whispered back, "I love you, Jim."

I didn’t know what to say to Kristen in response.

* * *

Not wanting to make the same mistake I had made the previous week, I made sure that I kissed each and every girl as we started to get up and get dressed. Camille and Wendy seemed delighted by this, and surprised me by French kissing me in return.

After I kissed Patty, she whispered to me that she’d see me tomorrow morning. I wondered if she’d bring Kristen again.

The last girl I kissed was Kristen, and it was also the longest kiss. She also whispered to me afterward: "Can you and Patty meet me at my house after she visits you tomorrow morning?"

I nodded, and whispered, "I’ll ask Patty, but I can’t see why not."

"Thanks," Kristen said, giving me another quick kiss.

I dressed while watching the other four girls dress. I decided that if this was what was going to happen, I was really going to really like Wednesday nights!

Kristen drove me home, and I was in by eleven thirty. I said good-night to my family and went to bed.

* * *

I was awake when I heard the back door of our house open. I knew instinctively that it was Patty.

I had already gone to the bathroom about ten minutes earlier, so my early-morning hard-on was gone. I tried not to think about Patty’s daily blow job in order to try to keep it flaccid.

I could barely hear Patty’s footsteps coming upstairs, and I closed my eyes, pretending to be asleep.

I heard my door open quietly, and I had started taking deep breaths. I remember that Patty claimed that I snored, but I had no idea what my snoring — if I really did snore — would sound like. I decided not to pretend on that score.

I tried to fill my head with suitable unerotic thoughts, such as pits full of snakes and spiders, the latest Cubs game (they had lost), and other non-sexual things.

My eyes were closed, and I heard rustling and realized that Patty was undressing. I continued to try to distract my mind, trying to keep my composure.

Soon, Patty lifted the covers, and she gasped. Patty was obviously expecting to see something more solid that the shriveled mass she exposed.

The moment I heard Patty’s gasp, though, I knew the jig was up. I got a terrible case of the giggles that I tried to smother. I was nowhere near successful, and I felt my stomach spasm as what I had imagined Patty’s astonishment at my (quite) little surprise.

"You faker!" Patty whispered, noticing my movements.

My giggles became verbal, albeit muted.

Patty dropped her nude body on top of mine, and we kissed for a few minutes.

"Hmmm," Patty said when we broke the kiss. "It seems to have come back to life. How’d you do that, anyway?"

"I told you it’s hard until I piss in the morning. Well, I woke up early and took care of it before you got here."

"One of these days, I’ll get even with you for that!" Patty said, no trace of malice in her hushed voice.

"Hey!" I protested. "I only did it to get even with you for starting this crazy morning blow job thing in the first place!"

"OK. Let’s kiss again and we’ll both be even," Patty suggested.

It was a wonderful suggestion.

One kiss, one blow job, and one back rub later, I told Patty, "Kristen invited us to her house… after we’re finished here."

Patty nodded. "I know. I made the suggestion myself to Kristen yesterday afternoon. I really hoped you’d want to come. I think you and Kristen need to talk, and the two of you are so shy with each other that you’ll probably need me to get either of you to say shit."

Patty was playing matchmaker.

"Um, Patty?"

"Yeah?"

"When you told me… Kristen loved me…?"

"Uh, huh?"

"Did you mean, she loves me, like you love me? Or did you mean that she’s in love with me?"

Patty grinned. "What do you think?"

"Hmmm… I’m hoping for one, but afraid it’s the other."

Patty nodded. "Are you hoping she’s in love with you?"

Actually, I was afraid that was the case. It scared me shitless. And it irritated me when my mother said that that I was in love with Kristen!

I shrugged.

Patty smiled. "Well, are you in love with Kristen?"

I didn’t want to answer that question. My mother thought I was in love with Kristen, but I really didn’t think that she could possibly be right on that one.

Patty waited for almost a minute for my reply and then asked, gently, "Well, do you love her?"

I thought about my feelings for Kristen. Although I originally thought of her as a fucking bitch, I had found that I was really sorry when I had hurt her, and not just because Patty was angry with me. I thought about the few times that the two of us were alone together, and how much fun she was to be around with. She had shown herself to be clever, witty, and loving.

Patty was waiting for me to answer that question.

Finally, I said, "Well, Patty. I’m not sure. I’ve never loved anybody… other than my family, of course. I mean, I think I feel the same way about you that you seem to feel about me, and you say you love me. If that feeling is love, then, yes, I probably love Kristen."

Patty was silent. "You know, Jim, sometimes it’s difficult to remember that you’re only fifteen. I mean that in a good way, honey. You see, you generally act pretty mature. But because of that, I keep forgetting that you don’t really have much life experience."

"I guess not," I said sourly, thinking that Patty was dismissing me as "just a kid."

"Come on, Jim. You know what I mean. You really haven’t dated, have you?"

"Well, no…"

"Well, I can tell you from experience that dating is sometimes the pits." Patty’s face went dark for a few seconds, apparently thinking of that Freddy Furst asshole.

"Yeah. You told me."

Patty looked at me and said, "But loving somebody… I mean, really LOVING somebody… it’s special. I’m looking for that one-in-a-million guy myself. I’d be happy with you, but we don’t connect like lovers — real LOVERS — do. I know, because I thought I was in love with somebody, and it was all fucked. But in my heart, my feelings were true, even if the guy was a complete dipshit. I was young, and I wasn’t seeing that the guy didn’t love me. Fuck… I had stars in my eyes!

"I’m still looking for somebody that will love ME the same way that I thought I loved that stupid jock. I may never find him, but I hope that I will. I know that you don’t feel that special love with me, and it’s all right with me; I don’t feel that way toward you, either."

I nodded at Patty.

Patty continued, "If the two of us work at it, we could probably fall in love with one another. But we don’t really connect that way, and that’s all right. It’s not your fault and it isn’t mine. We’re friends, and sometimes, friendship is as important as love is."

I nodded vigorously. "I’ve figured out how important friendship was this past week. It almost killed me when I thought I made you angry with what I did with Kristen. I realized how important your friendship is to me, and I actually enjoy the friendship that I have with all of you: Wendy, Camille, and Kristen as well as you yourself."

Patty studied me and said, "Yes. You have figured friendship out, and that’s a good start."

I beamed under Patty’s praise.

"Getting back to Kristen, though…" Patty said, eager to redirect the talk. "I’ve seen the two of you together. Last night, you asked me to give you a hand job, even calling me Patricia in front of my friends. I felt so happy, so turned on… but… you were looking at Kristen when you asked me."

"I was not…"

"Yes you were, Jim," Patty said. "And it’s OK. I see the way that you stare at her, the way you look at her with those big puppy dog eyes. I see the way you hang on every word she says. How if we need to take a more than one car, you are the one that offers to go with Kristen."

"You’re saying that…"

"Let me finish!" Patty said, her voice just a little louder to make her point. "Kristen does the same things, in her own way, Jim. She listens, really listens, when you say something. If you suggest something, it’s the best idea she’s ever heard. She loves you and she’s in love with you. And, whether or not you care to admit it to yourself, you are in-fucking-completely in love with her!"

I sat there, stunned, slowly shaking my head. Kristen may love me, maybe she’s even in love with me. But me… in love with Kristen?

My mother had told me the same thing. How were these females getting their wires crossed?

Patty looked at me, silently letting her words sink in to my brain.

"Patty, my mother said the same thing, and I’ve been thinking about it. Sure, I like looking at Kristen — she’s a good looking girl! Gorgeous, in fact. I think of her as my little blonde Goddess, even. I like her long, straight, blonde hair. I like her, but do I love her?"

Patty thought for a few seconds. "Tell me more about her hair."

I thought about Kristen’s hair. "It’s long, and it looks soft. Sometimes, I think about running my fingers through it. I’ve seen pictures of models with hair like that. I guess Camille’s hair is almost like that, but Kristen’s is nicer."

"What about Wendy’s hair?" Patty asked, smiling.

What did Wendy’s hair look like? She was blonde, right? "Um… Curly hair… also a blonde. Right?"

Patty said, "Heh! Wendy’s is more wavy than curly. So, what else do you like about Kristen?"

"Why are you asking?"

"Come on, Jim. Tell me. I just want to know what you think about her."

I thought a bit. "Well, she crinkles her nose right before she giggles when somebody says something funny. I like that."

Patty thought about that, and then said, "That’s not true."

"Huh? She does crinkle her nose!"

"Yeah, but only when YOU say something funny. She didn’t do it last night when Wendy almost choked her when she joked about you being the living dead, or whatever."

I hadn’t noticed that. "That’s not the point…"

Patty nodded. "Sorry. continue."

"Hmmm. I like the way she sucks me, but I think it’s mostly because of the programming I did because I made her think it tastes so good."

"How does she suck you differently?" Patty asked.

"Now, Patty…" I said, not wishing to hurt her feelings. "I’m not making this a contest. But Kristen just does it differently. Like… she never uses her hands. She concentrates everything on her lips and her tongue and her mouth. I think she even took me into her throat last night. Is that what they mean by Deep Throat? You know, the movie?"

Patty smiled. "Yes. She deep throated you last night. I’ve never seen anybody do that before. I think I’d gag if I tried. But you’re changing the subject."

"Sorry."

"That’s OK," Patty smiled, moving in for the kill. "But now, let me point out something to you. You referred to her as YOUR little blonde Goddess. Doesn’t that sound like you’re being possessive?"

"Huh?"

Patty pressed on. "You think of her as yours. Now that you’ve mentioned it, I have to admit that I’ve seen Kristen crinkle her nose, but you noticed that she does it right before she giggles. I had to think whether or not she did it last night at the park. You notice those little things about her. You fantasize about running your fingers through her hair. That sounds romantic, by the way."

I think I started to blush.

"You’re afraid to admit it, but you’re just as madly in love with Kristen as she is with you."

Patty’s words made sense, but I wasn’t sure if my mind really wanted to accept it. "Well," I asked, "then how come I can hardly find anything to say to her?"

Patty said, "I think it may be your age, and the fact that you haven’t dated before. Kristen does the same thing, she gets tongue-tied when she tries to talk directly to you. I never talked to her about old boyfriends, so I don’t know if she’s actually dated. I don’t remember hearing about her dating anybody, but then up until recently, Kristen wasn’t a subject that I was very much interested in."

I nodded. "Well, she said she wasn’t a virgin…" I paused, remembering the details of what Kristen reported was her "first time."

Patty understood. "Yeah. But anyway, the two of you are in love, as much in love as I have seen any people."

"I need to think about this."

Patty nodded, and said, "Do that. Be truthful with yourself." She got up and got dressed.

I watched Patty… I really love watching girls dress, especially when they don’t appear self-conscious doing so.

When Patty finished dressing, she looked at me. "Aren’t you getting dressed? We’ve got an appointment to meet your little blonde Goddess!" Patty smiled as she said that.

I knew now that I was going to be sorry that I had told Patty about the blonde Goddess thing. "Um…"

"Oh, you!" Patty giggled. "Stop blushing!"

I shook my head. "Um, my mom hasn’t gotten up yet," I said.

"Leave her a note. Tell her you’re having breakfast with us."

I shrugged.

Patty went to my dresser and picked out a nice shirt for me to wear. It was a shirt that my mom bought, hoping I’d wear it to school, but I usually preferred to wear T-shirts. I didn’t complain when Patty picked it out, however. I just put it on.

The two of us went downstairs, and I left a note for my mom telling her that I was with Patty going to visit Kristen.

We drove in Patty’s car to Kristen’s house, which was a large house on the outskirts of town. There was a gate in the driveway, and Patty pulled up to it. She pushed a button on a box near the gate, and a voice came on "Good morning, Miss Nadal."

"Kristen’s expecting us, Billy," Patty said.

The gate opened.

"You’ve been here before?" I asked Patty.

"Yeah. Kristen and I talked a bit here a day or so ago."

"About me?"

"Yup," Patty grinned. "About you. And other things. Just like you and I talk."

Patty parked at the end of a long driveway to the left of a three-car garage.

I got out of the car, and headed toward the main house, but Patty called me back. "We’re going in here," she said, indicating the garage.

"The garage?"

"There’s a door on the side that leads to some stairs. There’s like an apartment or two up there."

"Wow," I said, noticing for the first time that the garage actually had a second and third floor.

Patty walked into the door, which was unlocked. She led me upstairs and down a hallway into a room on the rear of the garage building.

The door was ajar, and when Patty opened it, we saw Kristen was already in there, sitting on an easy chair reading a paperback book. It was "Crime and Punishment" by Dostoevsky.

"Hi, Jim… Patty!" Kristen said, smiling. "Billy said you arrived."

"Hi Kris!" Patty said.

"Hey, Kristen!" I said.

I looked at the apartment that Kristen was sitting in. It looked nice with a beige and dark brown motif. Kristen had been sitting on an overstuffed chair in what appeared to be a living room that had a couple of love seats. There were some bean bag chairs against the walls, and a television set.

There was a kitchen to the right of the living room, and through the kitchen, I could see a hallway with at least two doors.

"You live here?" I asked, amazed that Kristen would have a place with so much privacy.

"No. This is just my play room," Kristen replied. "It was originally designed to be an apartment for servants, but we never used it for that. I took it over when I was about seven, and tend to spend most of my free time here. I sleep in the main house most of the time, though, although I have fallen asleep in these comfortable chairs."

"It’s nice," I said, awed by the fact that Kristen had her own private apartment as well as a bedroom at her home.

"It’s private, but it’s can get lonely in here. I come in here mostly to read or to watch TV. Patty was one of the first people other than my brother or my cousins to be in here."

"Hmmm," I said. This intrigued me. If Patty was one of the first friends that Kristen had invited, then she hadn’t brought over her snobbish clique friends here. I felt honored to be here.

Patty said, "I brought him here in one piece, Kris."

Kristen smiled. "So… you guys want to play a game?"

I was surprised. I had thought that Patty brought us here to talk, but Patty smiled and said, "Yeah. Do you have any cards?"

"Sure. Pinochle? Bridge? Poker?"

I looked dumb. "Huh?"

Patty said, softly, "Different types of decks, Jim. Do you know how to play five hundred?"

"I’ve played that a bit," I said.

"It’s tricky with three. How about you, Kris?"

"I play five hundred. Bridge deck, then."

Kristen bent over the top of what I had thought to be a cocktail table and she pulled it up, exposing a large chest of games and other things. She rifled through it until she found a suitable deck of cards. She lowered the top back down, and placed the cards on it. "Want a card table, or do you want to sit on the floor and play here?"

I answered, "The floor is fine." I didn’t want Kristen to go out of her way.

Kristen nodded to Patty, who walked out of the living room and into the kitchen. I heard some movement, and Patty returned with a tray that had a pitcher of orange juice and a crumb cake. "Breakfast!"

I smiled. Kristen’s "play room" had just about everything!

Patty said, "I turned on the stove to heat the kettle for tea, Kris."

It occurred to me that Patty and Kristen seemed to have this little rendezvous pretty well planned. The breakfast ingredients were still cold from the refrigerator, and everything looked just perfect.

Kristen saw me gawking at the tray. "I had Edgar set this all up last night; I told him that I was expecting company. I don’t want you to think that I slaved over a hot oven baking you a crumb cake!"

I grinned. I guess being rich had its benefits.

Patty shuffled the cards after we cut ourselves some cake and poured some OJ. The tea had boiled, and Patty brought three steaming cups into the living room.

We started to play five hundred.

Kristen was an excellent player, and she won all the games. While we were playing, Patty would discuss various things, drawing both Kristen and I into the conversation.

Eventually, I started getting a crick in my neck, so I looked at my watch. "Goodness! It’s eleven thirty!" I said.

"Is it that late?" Patty asked, sounding concerned. "Darn! I have an errand to run for my Mom. Oh, Kris! I hate to be a spoil-sport. I need to drive Jim home."

I didn’t want to leave; I had been having fun!

"Oh, Patty!" Kris said. "Do you really have to go?"

Patty looked at Kris, and then at me.

"Um… if Kristen doesn’t mind, maybe she could take me home!"

"That’s not a problem," Kristen said immediately.

Patty flashed me a smile, and then I realized why Patty’s voice sounded so funny. She probably didn’t have an errand at all… she just wanted an excuse for me and Kristen to be alone. That conniving, wonderful, beautiful girl!

The two of us bade Patty farewell.

"Five hundred isn’t really a two-player game," Kristen noted after Patty left.

"Yeah," I said, a bit stumped for conversation.

"How about gin rummy?" Kristen asked.

I played that once or twice with a cousin on my real father’s side a few years ago. I figured that I remembered the basics.

Kristen smiled, and my heart melted. My little blonde Goddess has a smile that could melt the sun.

She was also a mean gin player. On the first hand, on my first discard, she called "Gin!"

"Huh?"

"Tell you what, Jim? I’ll score you to one hundred and myself to five hundred. OK?"

Kristen must have had one hell of a gin tutor. That girl beat the pants off of me for about a dozen straight games, reaching her five hundred points before I even had a chance to get my hundred.

That lovely blonde Goddess also beat me the next set of hands, but I found myself getting more competitive with her.

Oh… the two of us talked. We found it easy to talk while playing cards, something that Patty must have known all along.

Kristen and I played gin rummy straight through to about five o’clock, and I found myself doing better and better against Kristen to the point where I almost got close to beating her. I got very close a few games, and Kristen reluctantly lowered her target score to two hundred. I never really won against her, But, you know… it never really mattered!

Chapter 11

I think that both Kristen and I grew tired from playing cards for over seven hours straight. I mean, I wasn’t tired of being with Kristen, but I was starting to see red and black spots in my eyes!

Kristen was the first to notice the time; it was nearly dinner time. I knew that my mom would kill me if I were to miss dinner without letting her know (she’d probably call "911" at six o’clock), so I told Kristen that I needed to be home for dinner.

I wasn’t too happy to leave Kristen. I actually got to know her much better during the time we had played cards. We talked about little things, or families, and whatever else happened to pop into our heads.

I found that Kristen’s father was very heavy into the stock market, and had investments all over the world. He served on the board of directors of a few very large companies. Her mother was a socialite, planning and participating in a lot of charity events for the many philanthropic organizations that she belonged to.

Kristen’s brother, Will, was going to a college in Boston. His grades weren’t spectacular, but Kristen’s family could easily afford the tuition. This year, Will had picked out an apartment nearby and was living off-campus.

I told Kristen about my mother, and my step-family, which she had already met and charmed. She said that she really liked Merry, especially her precociousness, which is more or less the same way I felt about my step-sister.

We talked about Jack, my best friend (I guess he’s now my best "male" friend), and even Patrice. I was a bit surprised when I found that Kristen didn’t have many nice things to say about Patrice — of all the people in Kristen’s old gang, Patrice and somebody named Dale had always seemed to Kristen to be the biggest gold diggers. I told Kristen about how nice Patrice used to be, and the two of us wondered what could have changed Patrice. I had always thought it was Kristen’s influence, but having gotten to know Kristen better, I was starting to have my doubts.

Kristen gave me some pointers about what to expect in tenth grade, and offered to help me with any subjects that I might find difficult. I made the same offer to her, which probably amused Kristen.

And, of course, Kristen was a very sharp card player. Talking with her took my mind from the game, but even if I had been concentrating one hundred percent, and not distracted by our conversation or the presence of the loveliest blonde Goddess on this planet, I would have lost.

Kristen told me that she had learned how to play from an old Hoyle book her father had given her, and the book also detailed strategies. Kristen played continually with her brother up until her brother left for New England. I made a silent vow not to try her at poker.

On the way home, I considered inviting Kristen for dinner again, but decided that twice in a short period of time would get my mother on again about my being in love. I still wasn’t completely sure if I was, but both Patty and Mom had been pretty adamant.

As I went to get out of the Camaro, Kristen touched my arm. "Jim?"

I turned back to Kristen. "Yes?"

"Would you mind if I… if I visited you with Patty tomorrow morning?" Kristen looked worried that I might say no.

I had no problems with that, and figured that Patty probably wouldn’t as she had invited Kristen herself the other day. "I’d love to see you. Are you sure you want to come?"

Kristen didn’t answer me. Instead, she pulled me closer by my arm and gave me a warm, wet kiss.

Yes, I guess Kristen was pretty sure.

* * *

I think I was a bit distracted at dinner, but this was no longer unusual for me, and my family didn’t ask if anything was wrong.

Mom did ask me how my day went with Patty and Kristen, and I had told her that I had only seen Patty for a couple of hours, and had spent most of the day with Kristen.

"Ah, I saw you drive up in her Camaro," my mom answered.

Merry looked a bit disappointed. "Hey! She promised to take me for a ride in that car!"

"Soon," I smiled to my step-sister. "Kristen promises!"

"Kristen is a nice girl," my mother said before changing the subject to whatever it was she did that day. Luckily, she didn’t embarrass me with her insistence that I was in love with Kristen.

* * *

In my room, I saw the crumpled bag that held my roll of tickets. I realized that I hadn’t used them very much in the last couple of days… in fact, I hadn’t used them at all!

I thought back to when I first found those tickets. It was only about ten days ago, but it felt like it was a much longer time. I thought about my taking advantage of Merry, and how I humiliated Patrice. I felt a pang of remorse as I thought back about Marla, who was living in California, and was probably angry at me for standing her up a few days ago. I remembered Kneely Park with Wendy, Camille, and Patty, and then Patty and Kristen.

One thing that I realized was that I seemed to have grown up from a naive fifteen year old boy who was pretty ignorant about sex to a much more sophisticated young man who now had five girls as friends, two of which I had a much closer relationship. In fact, I might actually be in love with one of them, if Patty and my mother were correct.

I was also still a virgin. My sex life now mostly consisted of watching girls masturbate, occasionally masturbating them myself, and receiving hand jobs and blow jobs. And this was much better than it had been only ten days ago, when my only sexual partner consisted of a palm and five fingers.

A part of me wanted to finally go "all the way" with a girl, but I really wanted my first time to be special. I had discussed this a few times with Patty, who I had already decided wouldn’t be my first "real" sex partner. I didn’t explain my reasons, but told her that I was looking for the perfect situation. She seemed to understand that, and thought that it was a good idea.

Part of the reason I eliminated Patty from my list of potential sex partners was fear. Her first time with a boy that way left a big emotional scar on her psyche. Her second time was very disappointing, since she was unable to achieve her release. Patty wanted her next experience to be the one for her… the one that would make her dreams come true. "Fireworks," as she had described it to me during one of our back rub sessions. As inexperienced as I am, I doubted that I’d be able to fit the bill, and I think Patty probably agreed. She was looking for somebody that she was in love with, and who loved her as well. I did love Patty, but not in the way she needed.

Wendy and Camille were eliminated from my list, as my friendship with them wasn’t as deep as my closeness to Patty. I had been astounded when Camille made an offer for a "little one on one" the day I humiliated Kristen in front of her, since I didn’t think our relationship was that close. I had since found out, from gossiping with the girls, that Camille’s attitude toward sex was that it was simply a recreational activity. That eliminated her completely from my list… at least from my list of candidates for my first time. I was looking for romance and something special.

Of course, I would never consider Merry a possibility. She was too young, and even if we weren’t blood relatives, she was still by step-sister. I’d never forgive myself if I did something like that, and I’d probably castrate any guy that would ever consider anything but the very best for my little Shortcake.

Marla was impossible, living in California, but she would probably have been a wonderful partner. She wasn’t too shy, she was witty, and she seemed to enjoy her experience with me in the park. I thought about Marla for a few minutes, thinking about her body, her face… something could have clicked there. Unfortunately, I was too busy being careless with a few of my tickets to actually meet her right before she left to go home. I had stood Marla up. I think I’ll never forgive myself for that until my dying day.

I knew that my list was missing one obvious choice… my little blonde Goddess.

Kristen was lovely, a walking wet dream. She seemed shy, but when she opened up, she was just as beautiful inside as she was outside. Wendy, Camille, and Patty all warmed up to her very quickly, despite their original belief that Kristen was a bitch. Whoever came up with the phrase "beauty is only skin deep" had never met Kristen. She had a pretty nice sense of humor, and really laughed when I said something funny, crinkling her nose the way I had described to Patty.

Patty told me that Kristen was in love with me. She also told me that I was in love with Kristen, and now, alone in my room, with nobody else for me to be embarrassed in front of, I truly considered my feelings toward Kristen. I thought about what Patty said to me earlier that day, and realized that there might be more than a little truth in what she said. Kristen was definitely lovable, and if I loved Patty, then my feelings toward Kristen were probably a little deeper.

Was I possessive about Kristen, as Patty had claimed? I mean, "my little blonde Goddess" was just an expression. I might have heard it in a movie somewhere, but the expression just jumped into my mind one day when I saw Kristen — complete with the capital "G." Did it mean anything more? I tried to think about Kristen dating somebody else, and found that the thought was surprisingly unsettling. I had to admit to myself that I might be a little bit possessive about Kristen.

So, what did this mean? I was in love with Kristen?

I tried to imagine me taking Kristen out on a date, wearing a suit at a restaurant while we ate by candlelight, every head turning as Kristen walked past, dressed like some ravishing fashion model, and radiating her inner and outer beauty. I think I may have swooned at that image.

My mind went back to how I’d like to spend my first time… my first real sexual union… and found that Kristen fit the image in my fantasy quite easily. She was probably the perfect candidate.

Since I only knew Kristen for a few days, I figured it might be best to wait. After all, I had been virgin for nearly sixteen years. A few more days, weeks, or even months wouldn’t kill me.

But it would be a frustrating day, week, or month for me. I really hoped that the wait would be worthwhile.

* * *

The next morning, I heard the back door open and I was ready for the girls. Like the previous day, I had relieved my bladder before they arrived, but today it was hard again as I eagerly anticipated Kristen’s arrival.

My door opened slowly, and the two girls entered my room.

"Hi, girls!" I said, standing up wearing just my pajama bottoms.

"You’re not pretending to be asleep again?" Patty asked, a twinkle in her eye.

"Nah. That was funny once. I don’t want to overdo it."

Kristen looked puzzled, and Patty explained the "trick" that I had played on her yesterday. Kristen looked at me, and then crinkled her nose and started to giggle.

"See, Patty! She did it when you told her something funny!" I was happy to see that I could prove Patty wrong.

"No, honey," Patty said, smiling. "Kristen was looking at you when she did it."

"I did what?" Kristen said.

Patty and I burst out in our own giggles. Patty said, "Jim told me yesterday how you crinkle your nose before you giggle. I said you only did that when Jim says something funny."

"I do?" Kristen asked.

Patty and I giggled again, and Kristen joined us, once again crinkling her nose, which led to more giggles.

After a few minutes, we were all giggled out. Patty and Kristen went over to my chair and started to undress.

I noticed that the two girls were wearing those matching sheer dresses of Patty’s, but this time, Kristen was wearing the lavender dress, and Patty was wearing the pink one.

"You love wearing those dresses," I commented, not sure whether I was speaking to Patty or Kristen.

"Kristen loves them," Patty said. "And they are so convenient when you want to dress… or undress… quickly."

I nodded. "You must have to do laundry every day."

Patty shook her head. "Kristen purchased a couple of additional dresses after I told her where I bought them."

"Oh. Cool!"

The two girls were nude. Kristen looked at Patty, who nodded to her. I took this to mean that Kristen had just asked to be the one to do me, and Patty gave her permission.

However, I wanted today to be a bit different. "Wait, Kristen."

"Yes?"

"Lay face down on the bed," I instructed her.

Kristen looked a bit apprehensive at Patty, who simply nodded at her. She did as she was instructed.

"Put your hands at your sides."

Patty suddenly smiled. She was familiar with these orders. Kristen did as I told her.

I positioned myself on the back of Kristen’s legs, and started kneading her back. Kristen sighed in contentment.

After about thirty seconds, I looked back at Patty, who was still standing where I had left her, watching me give Kristen a back rub. I figured that this just wouldn’t do.

I noticed that there was about a foot between Kristen’s head and the headboard of my bed. I got up off my perch, and stood on the side of my bed.

"Patricia, take my place. You know what feels good in a back rub."

Patty looked at me as if this wasn’t a wise move on my part, but since I used that particular name with her, she followed my order, even if it was a bit reluctantly.

Kristen tensed a little as she felt Patty straddle her legs, as I had just done for her, but relaxed when she felt Patty’s fingers start rubbing her in a massage, not doing anything sexual.

I moved onto the bed with my back to the headboard, and my crotch almost touching Kristen’s head. I was now face to face with Patty, who smiled as she realized my plan.

I started rubbing Kristen’s back from the top, starting at her sides above her waist and working my way toward me. Patty was working from Kristen’s shoulders, working her way downward.

Kristen was completely relaxed now. I thought I heard her sniff, and stopped and looked at her to see if she was crying. The last thing I wanted to do was hurt Kristen’s feelings or upset her in any way.

My little blonde Goddess wasn’t crying. Her head was raised slightly, which forced my dick, which had been laying lightly on her lovely blonde hair to hit the mattress with a muted thump. Kristen’s sniffing was her nose reacting to the proximity of my cock, which she had been told tastes very good. (Apparently, the olfactory sense — smell — is somehow related to taste.) Kristen saw me looking at her, and quietly said, "Do you mind?"

I knew Kristen’s intention, and I didn’t mind one bit. I scooted closer to Kristen so the head of my penis was even closer to her mouth, and Kristen moved her head down and took my knob between her lips.

I felt Kristen’s wonderful tongue tickling the head of my cock, and could feel her sucking motions. After a minute, Kristen started moving her head up and down, gliding her lips along my pole.

I resumed my back rub from the front, and Patty was still massaging Kristen from the back. I leaned closer to Patty, and pursed my lips.

Patty saw me move, and moved closer in order to kiss me.

Soon, I had Patty’s tongue licking my tongue, while Kristen’s tongue swirled along my dick.

I didn’t last long with all this stimulation. I felt my balls contract and I shot off quickly. It wasn’t the most intense orgasm ever, and I hardly moved in response. Kristen caught my cream in her mouth, and continued to swirl her now slimy tongue along the length of my shaft, apparently in an effort to improve its great (to her) taste.

Patty and I continued massaging Kristen while we kissed, and Kristen continued sucking me. She got me hard again after a couple of minutes, and I started actively pumping my hips toward Kristen.

Kristen’s mouth was taking more of my length, and I felt the tip press against something, which suddenly gave away. I was now fully inside Kristen’s mouth and throat, her lips almost touching my ball sac.

I kept my hips pushed in, until I felt Kristen start to move her head back. I slowly moved my hips back, and Kristen’s head stopped moving.

I was now pumping into Kristen’s willing mouth, and she allowed me to do all the work. Her lips felt tight against my cock head as I pulled back, and then I started to move toward Kristen again.

I found that I was doing the same slow, agonizing pace that Patty had done to me Wednesday evening at Kneely Park. But I didn’t want to move any faster for fear of choking Kristen.

I was no longer kissing Patty as I concentrated everything on thrusting my crotch back and forth, and once again I felt my ass twitching as I approached my release. Kristen seemed to notice this and increased her suction noticeably.

I pumped another short burst into Kristen’s willing mouth, and she continued sucking until my erection subsided.

I bent down and pulled Kristen’s head up, and gave her a big kiss. We played our tongues together for a few minutes, and I felt yet another erection start.

I didn’t want to overtax my teenage cock, and I had decided on a nice way to say "thank you" to Kristen.

I pushed Kristen’s head back down, having moved back toward the headboard. Patty resumed her back rub, and I once again got off the bed.

I walked to the end of the bed and stood behind Patty. I rubbed Patty’s shoulders a bit, and then moved my hands down slowly until my hands were against her sides. I slowly pulled Patty off of Kristen, who continued to lay on her stomach on my bed.

Patty and I were now standing at the edge of the bed, and I started to move Kristen’s right leg toward the corner of my bed, and I signaled Patty to do the same.

"Jim, this isn’t a good idea," Patty whispered, apparently thinking that I was going to fuck Kristen.

"Trust me, Patricia," I whispered back.

Patty was hesitant, but obeyed and we soon had Kristen arranged with her legs spread eagle.

I then grabbed one of Kristen’s legs, once again signaling Patty to do the same, and we pulled Kristen about couple of feet down the bed.

Kristen didn’t know what we intended to do to her, but she didn’t seem as apprehensive as when I first had Patty sit on top of her.

Kristen’s new position had her crotch near the edge of my bed. I knelt down between Kristen’s legs, and Patty suddenly looked less worried, as she realized that this wasn’t a position designed for entry.

I motioned for Patty to join me, and had to whisper "Patricia" for her to do so. As she joined me, I told Patty what I had planned to do. "Patricia," I said, "I want to do to Kristen what she does to me. I want you to watch, and whisper to me if I’m doing something wrong, or if you want to have me try something. OK?"

Patty hesitated, and then said, "Yes, James. I was worried you’d want me to go first."

"Would you like that, Patricia?" I asked, smiling wickedly.

"Um, maybe not today, please. I mean, I’ll do it if you tell me to, but I’d prefer to make sure it was OK with Kristen beforehand."

"Fair enough," I said.

I had a pretty good view of Kristen’s pussy, and I was once again amazed at loveliness of the folds of skin found therein.

From this position, I couldn’t see Kristen’s pubic hair, which I knew from experience to be so blonde and thin as to be nearly invisible, but I could see the hood that hid Kristen’s clitoris, and could smell her musk as my face got closer and closer. From my position, I had to reorient myself; her vagina hole was now, to my perspective, above her clit.

I stuck out my tongue and started at the bottom (again, from my perspective), feeling the knob of her clitoris and licking upward until my tongue reached her cunt. Kristen squirmed in reaction, and I was rewarded with a bath of Kristen’s fluids.

I moved my tongue down, and started slow lapping strokes.

Patty moved her head closer to mine to get a better look, and I could hear her sighing in my left ear. Patty’s breasts were against my back, and I could feel her erect nipples moving up and down against my shoulder. "You’re doing fine," Patty whispered.

I heard Kristen moan at this point, and I started another set of licks, moving upward and down. Finally, at the top of one of my strokes, I tried to stick my tongue into her hole, but found that either my tongue was too short, or my face too wide to stick it in more than about an inch.

"Use your finger," Patty whispered.

I moved my tongue back onto her clitoris, and started making a circular motion around it, causing Kristen to squirm some more.

My left hand was blocked my Patty’s body, so I moved my right hand up and stuck my index finger into Kristen’s cunt, as my tongue continued stimulating Kristen’s clit. My finger made a squishing sound as it moved in and out, and I felt more of Kristen’s fluids seep down from her cunt to reach my tongue, which was applying even more pressure on Kristen’s clit.

I felt Kristen’s legs start to squeeze together as she continued to squirm, and Patty whispered, "Use two fingers."

I didn’t know if I’d be able to get two fingers into Kristen’s tight hole, but found my middle finger slid in easily due to her copious secretions.

Kristen was moaning continually now, and I tightened the circle I was making with my tongue and was now touching her clitoris directly.

"Faster," Patty whispered, and I sped up the in/out motions of my fingers. Kristen’s moans were muffled now as she had her mouth pressed against one of my pillows.

Kristen’s crotch was now rotating in circular motions, and it was obvious that she was experiencing an orgasm. Thankfully, she didn’t wake up the entire house, as she was making every attempt to minimize the amount of noise she was making, using my pillow as an effective muffler.

I felt Kristen’s legs close together, and Patty whispered, "Probably a good idea to stop now, she might be a bit tender or overexcited."

I gave Kristen one last lick as I pulled out my fingers, and then stuck them in my mouth as I pulled myself and Patty away from Kristen’s legs.

Kristen lay on my bed, her body moving up and down as she struggled to catch her breaths. She was no longer making any noise, and was trying to calm herself down.

Finally, Kristen sprang out of bed, and almost tackled me in a kiss.

I wondered what Kristen’s reaction would be to tasting herself as she kissed me, but I figured it would be more or less the same as when I kissed Kristen after she blew me.

Kristen’s entire body was hugged tightly against mine, my erect penis touching her from the bottom of her crotch up to her belly button.

"Thank you," Kristen said breathlessly as she finally broke off the kiss.

"I love you, Kristen," I heard myself saying.

Kristen looked up at me in surprise, and then hugged me fiercely once more. I heard her sniff, and she whispered, "I love you, Jim."

After a couple of minutes, I looked around for Patty. She was already dressed. I looked at her, and said, quietly, "Patricia, get those fucking clothes off and kiss me and my love before I give you the biggest spanking you’ve ever had."

Patty smiled, and had her clothes off and (surprisingly) on the floor and she came over and made it a three way hug, lips kissing lips. The group hug lasted about a minute.

"Sit down," I said as I broke the hug.

Both girls did so, and I turned around to where my tickets were. I handed a ticket to Kristen.

"You have one wish."

Patty’s eyes went wide and she looked confused. She knew that Kristen would do just about anything I asked without me having to use a ticket. I knew she was wondering whether I felt so unsure of Kristen’s feelings toward me that I had to use a ticket.

I smiled at Patty to reassure her, and gave Kristen more or less the same wish that I had given to Patty: that she would keep the existence of my tickets a secret.

"Your wish is my command."

I then explained, helped by Patty, all about the tickets. How I found them, how I used them, and how I almost destroyed Kristen’s life with them. Kristen listened attentively.

When I got to the present, Kristen was silent. She finally said, "So that’s how you managed to get me to obey you and the other girls."

I nodded sheepishly. "That’s also how I managed to cure your addiction. I can also use it to change the way that you feel about my sperm."

Kristen blushed. "Actually, I like that one," she giggled.

"When I cured you, that was the last time I used the tickets," I assured Kristen. "Well, except for today. I made a wish that you’ll never be able to tell anybody about the tickets."

Patty nodded in agreement with me. There was another pause.

"The tickets are interesting," Kristen said after thinking a bit. "But they’re not all that important to me."

"Huh?" I asked.

Kristen smiled. "You said you loved me, Jim. That’s what is the most important thing to me right now."

I blushed. "I did say that. And I do love you." It was amazing. Once I had managed to tell Kristen, I found it easy to be honest with myself. I really did love that girl.

"Do I really crinkle my nose when I giggle?"

Patty and I started giggling. "Only when Jim’s around, honey."

Kristen blushed.

I had the girls get up and we did another group hug, and then we all got dressed.

"Do you girls have any plans for today?"

Both Patty and Kristen shook their heads.

Kristen said, "The two of you can visit at my house again, if you want."

I looked at Patty. "That sounds nice," I said.

Patty agreed.

My family was downstairs when we came down. My mother looked a bit perplexed to see both Kristen and Patty with me, and she looked at me with raised eyebrows. My step-father, on the other hand, didn’t seem to be surprised at all.

"We’re going over Kristen’s," I informed my mother.

"Will you be home for dinner?" my mother asked with a strained voice. "We’re having fish tonight."

I wanted to play it by ear. "I’ll give you a call later, Mom. See ya!" I could feel my mother’s eyes burning a hole into my back. I simply ignored it; there was no way I could explain my relationship with the two girls.

We went outside to where Patty’s car was parked. Patty got in the driver’s seat and Kristen sat in the middle.

We drove to Kristen’s house, and as we approached the closed gate, Kristen had a little transmitter in her hand and pushed a button. The gate opened as we approached.

As Kristen was about to put the transmitter into her pocketbook, I asked her if I could see it first. Kristen smiled as she handed it to me.

"This is so neat," I said, smiling.

Patty parked near the garage next to Kristen’s Camaro.

We started to head into the garage when Kristen asked if we’d like to see her house.

"It’s kind of early, don’t you think?" I asked. "I don’t want to anger your parents."

"My dad is on a business trip and Mom is out of town as well. They should be getting home on Sunday; at least I hope they do. Dad and mom want to have a barbecue this weekend."

"We have the entire house to ourselves?" I asked, trying to think of what that would mean to three teenagers with active libidos.

"Well, there are the servants, but they won’t bother us."

"Groovy."

I found myself staring at Kristen. She was, in a word, beautiful. And the girl loved me! Me… a fifteen year old boy two grades younger than she was. And I loved her! Wasn’t life just perfect?

"Didn’t you say you had a pool, Kris?" Patty asked.

"Yeah," Kristen smiled. "It’s in the Solarium. We’ve got a swimming pool, a hot tub, and even a sauna. They’re out this way."

We followed Kristen and soon found ourselves near the rear of her house in room with a large sunlight that also had the distinct smell of chlorine in it.

"My God," Patty sighed. "This is beautiful."

"Thanks," smiled Kristen. "Wanna go for a swim?"

Patty looked at me and then turned to Kristen. "We don’t have bathing suits. Even if I could fit into one of yours, the top would be loose. And I don’t think Jim would like to wear one of your suits."

Kristen laughed, crinkling her nose once again. "Will probably has a few suits in his room, but around here, we’re always very informal about such things."

To make her point, Kristen stripped off her dress and placed it on one of the lounge chairs. Her panties and bra came next and without any warning, she did a wonderful swan dive into the pool.

When Kristen surfaced, I said, "Kristen! What if the servants see?"

Kristen laughed, crinkling her nose again. "This isn’t the first time I’ve skinny dipped here. This is my house. Nothing bad is going to happen."

Patty and I looked at one another and at Kristen and after a minute, I saw Patty shrug and start to tug off her own clothes.

Soon, my two best female friends were frolicking in the pool. I watched, with a bit of jealousy, I must admit.

Kristen called over to me. "Come ON, Jim. It’s not like we haven’t seen you before!"

I looked at the entrance, waiting for somebody to show up, pissed. Nobody seemed to be coming.

Why do these things happen to me? I brought my hands to my belt, but couldn’t get the nerve to actually unbuckle it. I heard the girls get out of the water, apparently to do some more dives or jumps.

Suddenly, I felt wet hands behind me. Kristen and Patty had decided to help me. My clothes ended up on the floor, more than a bit wet due to the puddles of water produced by the two girls.

I allowed myself to be pulled over to the pool, and the three of us splashed into the deep end. I was surprised at how warm the water was.

There were hands on my sides tickling me, and I just managed to get a gasp of breath before I found myself pulled under. I squirmed free of the entangling hands, and saw two legs leading to a darker patch of pubic hair, indicating that they belonged to Patty. I started making my way back to the surface, and gave Patty’s fanny an affectionate squeeze, eliciting a surprised reaction from Patty.

The three of us engaged in horseplay for about an hour. I was starting to feel a bit waterlogged, and despite the fact that the pool was heated, I actually found myself getting cold.

Kristen saw the goosebumps on my skin, and suggested we go into the spa room.

"Spa room?" I asked, confused.

Kristen smiled. "We have a hot tub."

"Oh," Patty cooed, pleasantly surprised.

Kristen led us into an alcove that we hadn’t noticed because the lights hadn’t been on. She flipped a switch, and the lights came on and showed me my first view of a hot tub up close.

The hot tub was covered by a padded lid, and Kristen asked me to help her remove it. It came off easily, not as heavy as I thought, but it was bulky in its size. After the lid was removed, we saw that the tub itself was light blue with waves of white swirls.

The water smelled of chlorine, and Kristen pushed a button on a panel on the wall, and Patty and I both jumped as the jets started to churn.

"Come on," Kristen told the two of us. "The water’s already warm." She quickly went down a set of steps built into the unit. Patty and I quickly followed.

The water was not just warm, it was hot. And it felt lovely compared to the water in the "heated" pool we had just left.

I sat with a seventeen year old on either side of me. I stretched out my arms, and the two girls snuggled against me. I found myself envying all the "toys" that Kristen had at her home; a boy like me could get used to this.

The three of us were startled from a voice that came out of nowhere. "Miss Swift?"

Kristen smiled, and yelled out, "Yes, Billy. What is it?"

Apparently, Billy’s voice came from some sort of intercom. I idly wondered how "Billy" knew exactly where Kristen was. Were there video monitors in the room?

Billy’s voice asked, "Are you expecting company? I have a Miss Patrice Williams at the front gate."

The three of us looked at each other. Patrice was a member of Kristen’s circle of friends, and the sister of Jack, my best friend (well, my best "male" friend now).

Kristen sighed. "I knew that something like this would happen, but I thought it would wait until school started. I’ve never invited any of those girls here."

"Well," Patty said, "none of us has been trying to keep the fact that we’re together a secret."

I nodded.

Kristen looked at Patty and me, and said, "Well, Patrice probably wants to confirm it."

I shrugged. "What are you going to do? Invite her to meet us in here?"

Kristen started to shake her head no, but then stopped. "Well, why not? In for a penny, in for a pound!"

Patty blanched. "You think that’s a good idea?"

Kristen looked at me. "What do you think, Jim?"

I wished I had my tickets with me — they always seemed to give me confidence. I know that Kristen had changed over the last few days, but when confronted by one of her old gang, what would happen? I didn’t want Kristen to get hurt.

I finally said, "Kristen, do whatever you think you should do. If you want, Patty and I can disappear while you talk with Patrice."

Kristen shook her head adamantly. "No. As Patty said, we haven’t been keeping our relationship secret, although we haven’t been advertising it, either. We’ll need to confront the girls, and this is as good a time as any."

I still wasn’t completely sure. I mean, after being presented with tickets, both Patty and Kristen seemed to have had radical changes in their lives. Once again, I wished I had the tickets… if only for backup. "So, what will you do? Invite Patrice in here?"

Kristen had a determined look in her eye. "Yeah. If it’s OK with you."

Patty shrugged her agreement.

"Go ahead," I said.

"Billy?" Kristen called out.

"Yes, Miss Swift."

Kristen was in her element, giving orders. "Let Patrice in, and have Edgar escort her to the spa."

"Yes, Miss Swift."

After a few seconds, I felt that I had to ask. "Is this place wired for sound?"

"Yes. Well, sound and motion sensors," Kristen answered. "We have a camera at the gate as well. Billy monitors everything and knows where we are."

"Oh." Kristen’s answer didn’t tell me how much her security people know. And if they knew that I was here, naked with not only Kristen but Patty, what would they tell her parents?

"Jim?" Kristen said, softly. "I need to ask you a favor."

"What?"

Kristen hesitated, and then asked, "May I tell Patrice about the two of us? I mean, I am not ashamed of having you as a boy friend in any way, but I don’t want to embarrass you if you aren’t comfortable with my telling her."

"I thought that was the point in you inviting her in here."

Kristen nodded. "Yes, but I wanted your permission. If you have a problem with it, we still have time to change our plans."

"Kristen, I’m fine with it." I turned to the red head beside me, "How about you?"

"I don’t care what Patrice thinks." Patty paused a second or so, and added, "But I think that the less you tell…"

Kristen completed Patty’s thought. "The weirder Patrice will think things are. Not that they aren’t weird to begin with… Oh… Jim… I didn’t mean to imply that you’re weird…"

I laughed. "No offense taken."

It took about five minutes before we heard the sound of approaching footsteps.

I heard an older man say, "Miss Swift is in here, and the spa is on the other side of the room. Be careful, the floor is wet."

"Hello?" I heard Patrice calling into the room, her voice echoing in the large Solarium.

"Down here at the end," Kristen replied.

I saw Patrice walk toward us, and she stopped when she realized that Kristen wasn’t alone. In fact, she seemed to recognize all three of us almost immediately. "What… what are you two doing here?"

I was about to answer when Kristen took charge. "Relaxing. Want to join us?"

Patrice looked completely surprised. "You… you’re naked in there!"

Kristen just said, "Of course!" She also accompanied her answer with a snuggle within my arms.

"The stories are true," Patrice said.

"Which stories are those?" Kristen asked, continuing to press her breasts into my side.

"That you’re hanging out with…" Patrice didn’t seem to be able to call us losers to our face. I felt the anger that I realized that I had been feeling start to dissipate.

There was an awkward silence.

Surprisingly, it was Patty that broke the silence. "The water’s nice and warm in here. The jets feel nice. Don’t you want to join us?"

Patrice looked at Patty, and then at me, and then at Kristen, and moved her focus back to me and then Kristen. "That… boy… is the same age as my brother!"

I was insulted. "I’m older than Jack by six months!"

"That’s not the fucking point!" Patrice yelled.

"Excuse me, Patrice," Kristen said, her voice cold. "You are a guest here. Please keep your voice down, and your language civil."

Patrice flinched at Kristen’s admonition, and probably at the voice of authority that Kristen used. "Sorry."

Kristen’s face melted a bit. "No problem. Just remember where you are."

Patrice nodded, and her voice went strange. "Jim?"

All of a sudden, I saw the Patrice that I had known years ago. The girl that confided in me, the one that I could confide in. A real friend, that "grew up" and left me when she met Kristen in junior high.

"Yes?" I said, curious about what she would say.

There was a pregnant pause. Finally, Patrice said, "Nothing."

Patty took the opportunity to snuggle more into my other arm. Now, I was feeling pretty warm, having the warmth of the two girls' bodies, as well as the water, against me.

I think I was also blushing, remembering Patrice’s naked body a week ago, as well as the naked bodies pressing against my own.

Patrice finally broke the ice. "Kristen. What’s going on?"

Kristen sighed, and ran her fingers through my hair. "I fell in love."

Patrice nodded. "This isn’t a put on?"

Kristen shook her head. "We didn’t even know you’d be coming here. You’ve never been here before."

Softly, Patrice said, "You never invited me."

Kristen’s features softened even more. "So, why did you come here today?"

"I heard stories…" Patrice said, and then paused for a few moments. And then, she said, "You made some wild phone calls a few days ago. And then you didn’t say anything to us. Like… what were we supposed to think?"

Kristen answered, softly, "Maybe I found some new friends."

"Oh."

There was a very long pause… almost five minutes long.

And then, slowly, Patrice turned around, and started to leave.

"Don’t leave!" I blurted out, surprising all three girls.

Patrice froze, but didn’t turn around to face me again.

"Please stay," I said, not knowing what was possessing me to call out.

"This is perverted," Patrice said.

"Says who?" Kristen demanded. "This is my house, and in my house, we’re quite informal about bathing."

Patrice turned back, feeling a bit on stronger ground. "Informal? You’re mostly naked… maybe even completely naked… with those two losers!"

Kristen’s reaction was immediate. "Don’t you ever DARE call my friends losers again, Patrice!"

"But…" Patrice said. "You are naked in there with her… and him… a boy!"

Kristen’s voice sounded very controlled. "Yes. And what’s wrong with that?"

Patrice shook her head. "It’s perverted. Maybe even illegal. It’s disgusting."

Kristen laughed. "You’re a out-and-out prude, Patrice. How dare you barge into my house and say such things?"

It took a few seconds for Patrice to answer. "I came here to warn you about the gossip that was flying around. But it appears to be true."

"Gossip?" I asked.

Patrice looked right through me. "First, you stand us up at the mall. Then you make those weird phone calls. And then I hear that you’re hanging around that girl there…" Patrice glared at Patty. "And two of her… friends… and this boy here."

"Not gossip," Kristen said, her anger rising. "All true. Wendy, Camille, and Patty and Jim here are very nice friends. And if you had any brains, you might want to join with us, instead of living a life thinking you’re better than everybody else, when in fact your life is just plain pitiful!"

All of us stared at Kristen after this outburst.

Kristen hugged me again, holding me real close. "Patrice, get the fuck out of here. And don’t talk to me again until you learn to be more civil. And if you cannot be civil, don’t bother talking to me ever again."

Patrice’s mouth hung open, not knowing what to say in response.

But Kristen wasn’t looking for a response. She called out, "Billy? Have Edgar show Miss Williams out. Now!"

Edgar arrived almost immediately, and escorted Patrice. He wasn’t too forceful, but he was adamant enough to let her know that her time at the Swift residence had come to an end.

After the door closed behind Patrice and Edgar, Kristen hugged me fiercely, and said, "Hold me, Jim. I need a friend right now."

"You have a friend," I assured my little blonde Goddess. "And Patty’s a friend. As well as Wendy and Camille, if you need them."

Kristen didn’t answer, but sobbed quietly on my shoulder for about ten minutes. I just hugged her back, and without being told, Patty moved to her other side and hugged her as well. I never felt so fucking helpless in my life.

Chapter 12

"Oy um a fock’n butch!"

Kristen looked at Patty and me, wide eyed. "So that’s what I looked like!"

We were in Kristen’s "play room" over the garage. Patty was mostly naked, and was holding my penis in my mouth while trying to say "I’m a fucking bitch."

For some reason, Patty kept on fantasizing on my humiliation of Kristen, and liked reenacting it, especially since she was doing it of her own free will, unlike when Kristen had been forced into doing it. Today, she was wearing a flimsy dress, and so, instead of being just topless as Kristen had been, she had stripped down to her panties. But the effect (to me, at least!) was mostly the same.

I admit that I felt a bit uncomfortable doing this in front of Kristen, though. I mean, with Patty, we all knew she was just play acting. But Kristen had been forced into that degrading situation when I had done it with her.

"Can I try?" Kristen asked.

If doing this in front of Kristen felt uncomfortable, I must admit that doing it WITH Kristen would be near impossible. I doubted that I would be able to retain an erection with the constant memory about how I almost ruined Kristen’s life.

I looked at Patty, who had gotten up from her knees and was smiling, as if she had expected Kristen’s request.

This was totally weird. I said, "I thought that this would be the last thing you’d ever want to do. I mean, isn’t this a bad memory?"

"Yes… but…" Kristen let her thought hang.

Patty interrupted. "Jim? I know you don’t think it’s a good idea, but I don’t think you should be worried."

"Hmmm?" I asked.

The red head looked at Kristen, as if to ask permission, and my blonde Goddess nodded her head. "I think it means something else now."

I think that I have mentioned before that I wasn’t the most sophisticated person in the world when it came to female matters, and this was a good example. I mean, why would a girl want to reenact something that must have been a horrible experience for her? Patty, for her part, had never indicated any desire to reenact the rape that seemed to have been the source of a lot of problems over the last year and a half of her life.

Patty tried to continue but apparently couldn’t find the words.

Kristen finally said, haltingly, "It was… I guess… humiliating… I agree. But it was also… the first time… I ever… you know… with you…"

I shook my head. What Kristen was trying to say seemed like convoluted logic to me. I don’t think I’ll ever fully understand females to my dying day.

Anyway, when faced with this decision, I ended up doing what any red-blooded American teenage heterosexual boy would do when faced with the opportunity to have one of the prettiest girls in the world offer to take his phallus into her mouth. "I guess so," I finally said.

Kristen pulled off her dress, and she was completely nude; she hadn’t put on any underclothes after she had dressed on our way out of the pool. She took my flaccid penis into her mouth, and started sucking. "Ummm um fummmummm bimm," she moaned.

Patty started giggling and I looked at Patty in confusion.

Still giggling, Patty said, "That’s changed! Kristen’s now forced to suck! She can’t just keep it in her mouth!" Patty was, of course, referring to the fact that as part of Kristen’s humiliation, I had made Kristen simply love the taste of my penis and my sperm… something that Kristen had specifically requested that I don’t change back, at least yet.

"Fumm yuuumm, tooom!" Kristen growled, continuing to suck, glaring at the red headed Patty. She flipped Patty the bird.

I giggled at Kristen’s reaction, and my dick suddenly started to get harder.

"Ummm um fummmummm bimm," Kristen repeated, continuing her play acting. The vibrations of her mouth combined with her sucking, which had gotten stronger as I got more erect, soon had me thrusting my crotch in an out of Kristen’s warm mouth.

Soon, Kristen was pulling my hips back and forth, holding me by my ass cheeks.

I was savoring the sensations I felt from Kristen, and Patty smiled at me. I pursed my lips at her, asking for a kiss, but Patty demurred.

Suddenly, my body went into shock. Something had invaded my ass sphincter! And then I realized that Kristen’s right hand had moved off my ass cheek and her index finger had invaded where "no man (or woman) had gone before!"

After the initial shock, it felt kind of neat, especially as the initial shock had pushed the head of my cock past the entrance of Kristen’s throat.

And then I remembered the length of Kristen’s professionally manicured nails… one of those was stuck in my ass?

I think I held my breath for three minutes after the realization that Kristen’s finger (and her nail!) had been plunged into my bowels.

So surprised was I about the anal intrusion, that I hadn’t realized that I was already shooting a load into Kristen’s eagerly sucking mouth.

My balls blasted into Kristen in an amount that surprised Kristen, as well as me. She started choking on my semen and it took a few seconds for me to realize that the spastic motions her head was making wasn’t for my pleasure but was a reflection of her distress.

I pulled out of Kristen’s warm mouth, and found that Patty had realized what was happening, and had come to her aid as well.

"I’m sorry," I said, as Kristen continued to cough. "I didn’t realize…"

"Ssh," said Patty, quietly.

The two of us were holding Kristen, whose coughing thankfully started subsiding.

Patty’s palm was rubbing Kristen’s back, and she said, "I never saw him thrust so deep before. It’s amazing you were able to swallow it!"

Kristen finally was able to breathe. "I… um… stuck my finger in his butt…"

"You WHAT?" Patty said, looking at her blonde friend.

"She did," I said. "It sort of took me by surprise…"

"Oh!" Patty exclaimed. "No wonder…" She let the thought drop.

I was thoroughly spent. I dropped to the floor and sat down, my ass only being a bit sore from Kristen’s finger.

Patty continued to hold Kristen, and after a few seconds, the two girls started to kiss.

I watched the two of them, getting quite excited, but my dick seemed to be on strike. When the two girls kissed, it looked so tender and soft… almost like those romantic movie scenes that I used to hate when I was a kid. But there also something else, a sort of an undercurrent of eroticism and the thought that it was "wrong" that made it seem even more loving and caring.

I was still sitting on the floor, thinking about the two girls kissing, when I felt the girls approach me on both sides. "It’s all right," Kristen whispered to me, and she moved my face to kiss me. Patty was hugging me as well, planting tiny kisses on my left cheek even as Kristen and I were kissing.

We must have kissed for a few minutes, and I realized how lucky I was to have two beautiful girls loving me, one being truly in love with me. If this was love, I wanted this to continue for every day of my wonderful life.

The three of us were sitting on the floor, touching each other. I played with the girls' nipples, and the girls planted tiny kisses on my shoulders, neck, and lips. I really felt on top of the world.

"Excuse me, Miss Swift." It was Billy’s voice on the intercom.

"Yes, Billy?"

"Miss Williams has returned."

Kristen shook her head and turned to the two of us. "I don’t need any of her attitude right now."

"Can we talk with her from here?" I asked.

Kristen nodded.

"Ask her what she wants."

Kristen called out, "Billy, can you patch me through to the speaker at the gate?"

"Sure thing, Miss." There was a pause. "You’re connected."

"What do you want, Patrice?" Kristen asked.

"Huh?" Patrice sounded surprised to hear Kristen’s voice.

"What do you want now?" Kristen repeated.

"Oh. I just wanted to… to apologize."

The three of us looked at one another. Patty shrugged.

"Invite her here," I said. "I have an idea."

Kristen looked at me, and then at Patty. Patty nodded her head slightly. "Sure, Jim," Kristen answered, softly. "But don’t hurt her."

I smiled. "I don’t even have my tickets."

Kristen giggled. "Patrice," she called out. "Park next to my car at the garage, and I’ll have Edgar escort you to my play room."

"OK," Patrice said.

"Billy, have Edgar meet her at the garage."

"Will do, Miss." There was a click as the speaker was disconnected.

I figured that Patrice would really freak out if she were to see the three of us in a mutual kissing session, so I had the girls lay on their stomachs with their feet away from my body, and their heads on my lap, effectively hiding anything personal. The three of us were facing the door, when we heard Patrice knock on the door.

The girls figured that I should be the one in charge here, so I said, "Come on in, Patrice."

The door opened, and Patrice walked in and once again, froze as she saw the three of us, naked and looking at her expectantly.

Patrice looked from Kristen, to me, to Patty, and back again, not knowing what to say.

I cleared my throat. "You came here to apologize?"

"Um… yes." Patrice sounded very uncertain.

"So?"

Patrice looked at me, and then turned to Kristen. Apparently, she refused to be intimidated by a fifteen year old. "Kristen, I’m sorry for what I said before."

Kristen didn’t answer, but looked at me. I smiled and said, "Apology accepted. Is that all?"

"Um…" Patrice sounded like she was extremely uncomfortable at being the only clothed person in our little group.

I smiled, and brought my hands out and patted both Patty and Kristen’s cute asses, causing Patrice’s eyes to grow even wider. I waited for Patrice to continue, enjoying her embarrassment.

Patrice once again turned to Kristen. "You said that if I was smart, I’d want to join your group."

Once again, I answered. "Yes. She did." My hands moved from the girls' asses up along their spines toward their shoulders, where I started to rub them. Patty wiggled her ass in appreciation; she always loves back rubs.

Kristen finally spoke. "Patrice, if you want to say something, tell Jim. He’s our spokesman."

I loved the look that Patrice had on her face. She had thought she would just apologize and maybe make up with Kristen. Why? It was anybody’s guess. But we had presented her a situation that probably made her think she had stepped into an episode of the Twilight Zone. In my mind, I could hear that theme "Nee-Nee Nee-Nee."

As I had mentioned before, Patrice used to be a close friend of mine until she started associating with Kristen. It occurred to me now that I had completely turned the tables on her; Patrice had been a friend of Kristen’s until Kristen started associating with me! Talk about getting even!

"Um… Jim?" Patrice said, uncertainly.

"Yes, Patrice?"

"What’s happening here?" Patrice burst out.

"I’m giving my friends back rubs," I said, stepping up my rubbing of the girls' backs. "They’re almost ready for the other side, but we’ve decided to wait to accommodate your modesty."

I could feel Patty giggle quietly as I said that. Kristen was starting to sigh in reaction to my increased pressure on the muscles on her back.

"You’re only fifteen!"

Patty’s giggles became audible, and she said, "You don’t need to be seventeen to learn how to give a good massage, Patrice."

Patrice glared at Patty, and returned her attention to me. "Somebody said you were blackmailing the girls, forcing them to perform all sorts of disgusting acts."

Kristen said, "Who the hell said that?"

"I don’t know who started that rumor. Maybe Dale. We were trying to figure out those weird phone calls you made the other day."

I made a mental note to try to find out what Kristen had said to the girls when she was in the throes of a terrible addiction that I had forced upon her accidentally.

"Dale don’t know shit," I said.

"Patrice," Kristen said. "You’re hinting that you want to join our group. Nobody has any blackmail on you. Why would you want to join if you thought Jim was doing something like that?"

"He’s not blackmailing you?" Patrice asked, not answering Kristen’s question.

"No. Jim and I are in love, actually."

"Huh?" Patrice definitely didn’t expect that answer.

Patty smiled. "I can tell you that Jim has never blackmailed me. I actually pursued him. As did Kristen."

"But why? You don’t even date!" Patrice spat at Patty.

Patty shrugged. "I never found anybody like Jim. Although I’m not dating Jim."

"You’re NAKED with him, and you say you’re doing this on your own free will?"

I broke in. "We’re not asking you to understand it."

"The three of you are having orgies!"

I sighed. "Patrice, you’re overreacting. We’re three friends, just having a little fun."

Kristen added, "Patrice, when was the last time you just had fun with your friends? That’s what was wrong with our little group. We gossiped, we thought ourselves better. But we didn’t really have fun! Until I met Jim and his friends, I never realized how lonely I was. We actually like one another. I’m in love with Jim, but I’m not jealous that he’s also with Patty."

Patrice let this sink in. "You didn’t have fun with us?"

Kristen sighed. "Did you?"

Patrice held her head down, again not answering Kristen.

It never occurred to me that Patrice was as lonely as she seemed right then. But if she was lonely, why would she turn away from the friendships that she had built over her entire life? There was something more here that I needed to find out, but this wasn’t the time for that.

"Patrice," I said, softly. "We used to be friends. I miss that, actually."

Patrice looked up. There were tears in her eyes. She didn’t answer me.

Patty spoke up. "You know, Jim gives really great back rubs. Why don’t you lay down here on the floor?"

Patrice shook her head. "I… I couldn’t get naked…"

Patty smiled. "You don’t need to be naked to get a back rub, although it helps to feel skin against skin. Just lay down, and let us work our magic on you."

Patrice looked at the three of us, who were all nodding to her. "No, thanks. But thank you for the offer." She blushed a bit.

I shrugged.

"I have a suggestion," Kristen said. "If it’s all right with Jim and Patty here…" Kristen looked at the two of us, and then back to Patrice. "And if Wendy and Camille don’t mind, we’ll invite you into our group. But aside from that, the three of us would be happy to be your friends, group or no group."

Patty and I nodded our agreement.

"But…" Patrice said, and paused.

"But what?" Kristen asked.

"Do I have to… you know… participate in these… orgies?"

The three of us laughed. "We don’t really have orgies, Patrice," I said. Actually, I wasn’t quite sure what exactly constituted an orgy, but I thought it involved fucking, something that I had never done, at least yet.

"Then why are you… you know… naked with each other?"

Patty answered her. "Patrice, we’re friends. We’re comfortable with each other. You undress in front of other girls in the locker room at school, right? This is the same thing, sort of."

"But Jim is a boy!"

Kristen twisted herself away from me and sat up, exposing my semi-hard cock and her entire body to Patrice. "And he’s my boy friend," she said, emphasizing the last two words.

Patrice was a little shocked at Kristen’s display, but her eyes were riveted on my genitals. I remembered a week ago when I had seen Patrice naked, and had even received a blow job from her, but she had been told to forget that episode.

"You seem interested, Patrice," Kristen said, giggling.

Patrice forced herself to look away, and she ended up staring at Kristen. I thought this was funny, and found myself giggling softly.

Kristen finally said, "You don’t have to get naked in order to be our friend, Patrice. Patty, Jim, and I just feel… open… with each other. As friends, we don’t want you to feel uncomfortable."

Patrice was blushing furiously, still stealing glances at my member, and the attention was starting to affect it, increasing its size.

Patty said, softly, "Kristen, friends don’t make each other feel uncomfortable. But you are doing just that!"

Kristen nodded at Patty, and twisted herself so that she was once again laying on her stomach with her blonde hair concealing my cock. "Sorry, Patrice. But I did want you to know that Jim is my boy friend, and as such, I expect you to respect that. He’s fifteen, but he’s more mature than Stuart, I think."

I wasn’t sure who Kristen was referring to, but Patrice nodded. "I’m sorry, too. I didn’t mean to imply…"

"Forget about it," I said.

"But one thing, Patrice," Kristen said. "I do invite my friends… my REAL friends… over to my house, and in my house, the rules are no bathing suits. If you come over for a swim, remember that."

"You mean that? You’d invite me over?" Patrice asked, surprised.

"Of course," Kristen said.

"You really want to be my friend?"

"Yes," Kristen and I said together. Patty quickly echoed us.

Kristen suddenly yelled out, "Billy!" Patrice looked startled, confused by Kristen’s action.

Billy’s voice came over the speaker. "Yes, Miss?"

"Patrice Williams is a friend, and has an open invitation here whenever I’m home. Just like Jim and Patty."

"Yes, Miss Swift," came the voice over the intercom.

"All right?" Kristen asked Patrice.

Patrice smiled, and again had tears in her eyes.

"I’d suggest a group hug," Kristen said, "But Patrice seems to have an aversion to our nudity. Can you wait for us in the kitchen for a minute while the three of us get decent?"

Patrice looked confused, but then noticed the kitchen that was the next room over. She went in, and I heard a chair move as Patrice sat down out of sight.

Kristen quickly got up and found a robe in the closet, and it didn’t look too feminine. I put it on while the two girls slipped their dresses back on. The dresses were sheer enough that they didn’t hide much, but it was better than nothing. Dressed, the three of us walked into the kitchen.

Patrice smiled at the three of us. "You didn’t have to do that for me."

"No problem, friend," Kristen said, emphasizing the last word.

The four of us hugged together for a few moments. I was happy to have Patrice back as my friend.

We finally broke the hug, and Patrice was smiling. "Kristen?" she asked.

"Yes, Patrice?"

"Does the no bathing suits rule apply to the hot tub?"

Patty and I giggled. Kristen said, "Yup. And the sauna, too, although towels are allowed in the sauna."

Patrice blushed, and nodded.

Patty was surprised. "You have a sauna?"

Kristen giggled. "Yup. And the pool feels really refreshing after about fifteen minutes to a half hour in the steam."

Patty sighed, thinking about it.

Kristen said, "Actually, we have my family’s rec room next to the pool. There’s a Universal Gym and some other stuff. My mom and dad used to work out, and I still have a personal trainer that comes once a week to help me work out."

* * *

Patrice declined Kristen’s offer to use the sauna or any of the pools, saying that she’d have to work up her nerves before doing that, especially with me there.

Patty insisted on seeing the sauna, though, and Kristen took her back to the main house, leaving Patrice and me alone.

Neither Patrice nor I knew what to say, so we basically just looked at each other.

It was Patrice that broke the silence. "I guess I’m sorry for calling you a loser before. I… I don’t know… Kristen’s really changed in the last few days."

"Changed for the better?"

Patrice nodded, not answering.

"Patty, who just left," I said, "told me that on the inside, Kristen was a very lonely girl. When the four of us took her out to Vaughn’s the other day, it was probably the first time anybody just wanted to be a friend. We didn’t let her pay, saying that she was our guest."

Patrice said, "I never knew that about Kristen. I thought that I was her friend."

I smiled. "Actually, I was angry at Kristen when I first met her at Wendy’s house. I had always blamed her for turning you against me."

Patrice said, "Kristen? No. It wasn’t that way. I mean, she was, like, rich, and had all these things. She wanted to hang out with me, Jackie, Dale, and the others. At first, we didn’t really want her… you know… with her being rich, it made us jealous."

"So how did Kristen become your friend?"

"She was in my English class in junior high. She’s, like, really smart, and I hate writing essays. So… I guess we let her into our group so she could, like, help us with our classes."

"That’s crazy," I said, awed. "But if Kristen didn’t make you treat Jack and me like shit, who did?"

Patrice thought. "I think it was Dale that started it. She figured that when Kristen was part of our group, we could, like, just act like we were high society like Kristen. I guess we all decided that hanging around with younger kids was just not cool."

Hmmm, I thought to myself. My anger at Kristen had been misdirected all along. But I knew that I wouldn’t make the same mistake with Dale that I did with Kristen. I had used my "lucky" tickets to get even on two separate occasions, and both times, I felt very guilty afterward.

And I felt extremely guilty now, especially with Patrice acting civil to me of her own accord.

"So, all of a sudden, it’s cool to be here with me?"

Patrice said, "Jim, I’m not sure. Thinking it over, I guess I must have been a Class A Bitch, with a capital B. I’m sorry for that. But give me time, OK?"

I smiled at Patrice. "I’ll give you all the time you need, friend."

Patrice smiled back at me, and we hugged again.

I found myself getting hard underneath that robe. Maybe Patrice noticed, because she broke off the hug looking a little embarrassed.

"Let’s find Kristen," I suggested.

"I don’t think I’m ready to go for a swim," Patrice warned.

I smiled. "I know."

Just at the moment, however, the door opened, and Kristen and Patty walked in. Patty noticed my erection almost immediately, and smirked at me. Kristen and Patrice followed her gaze, Kristen also smirking and Patrice blushing.

"I… um… I need to get home," Patrice said. "I have a lot of thinking to do."

"Aww," said Kristen. "Just when we had a fourth for hearts!"

I rolled my eyes. "You don’t want to play cards with Kristen. She’s a real shark."

Patrice said, "She is? I never played cards with her."

Kristen said, softly, and just a little sadly, "We never really played any games together."

Patty broke the awkward silence. "How about tomorrow? We can invite Wendy and Camille, too. They haven’t been here, yet."

"You’re inviting me?" Patrice asked.

"If it’s all right with Kristen," Patty said, smiling at my little blonde Goddess.

Kristen nodded, "Of course. We can make it a pool party!"

I giggled, thinking that Patrice would be trapped into going nude at a pool party at this house.

Patrice blushed, understanding the connotation. "I’ll bring a towel," she said, softly, not looking at me.

"Cool," Patty said. "Let me walk you out to your car."

Patrice gave a farewell hug to each of us individually, and then left with Patty.

Once the door closed behind them, Kristen rushed at me, pulling my robe apart. "I’ve been hungry for that for almost an hour, Jim…!"

When Patty came back, about ten minutes later, Kristen was happily sucking my half-erect penis.

"Jim, you might want to tone down Kristen’s craving for you. I mean, she’s no longer addicted, but I haven’t been gone ten minutes and she’s there, sucking you like a baby with a pacifier!"

Kristen brought her head up, dropping my penis. "I’ll have you know that I’m perfectly happy to suck this thing until it falls off. I’m not trying to make him come, you know." She then lowered her head and resumed her lovely sucking.

"You’re not leaving much for me, though," Patty said. "And what will you do when Patrice comes here tomorrow? I saw you sucking Jim a number of times underwater today, you know!"

Kristen moved her head up again. "Then get down here and I’ll happily share him."

"Um, don’t I get a vote, girls?" I asked, feeling left out of this conversation.

"No!" the girls said in unison, bursting into giggles immediately after.

I watched as the blonde and the red head moved into position in front of me. Together, they moved their faces down and started licking up and down my shaft.

What could I say?

Despite the girls' actions together, I didn’t orgasm. Patty would lick me occasionally, and then watch as Kristen would take it into her mouth.

Kristen’s actions were simple sucking, exactly as Patty described it — like a baby with a pacifier. I knew she really loved the taste, and was just happy to be sucking me.

Every ten minutes or so, Patty would lightly kiss Kristen’s cheek, and Kristen would reposition herself so that she was just licking me, and Patty would join her on the other side. This double licking felt much more erotic to me, and tended to make me get harder. But before anything could happen, Patty would stop, and Kristen would once again suckle her favorite toy.

After about forty-five minutes, Patty shifted position, and Kristen was alone with my cock. I was simply laying back, enjoying Kristen’s playful suction. It wasn’t until I felt, rather than heard, Kristen go "Hmmm" in satisfaction that I noticed that Patty was doing to Kristen’s breast exactly what Kristen was doing to my cock. She had her lips around a nipple, and was playfully sucking Kristen.

I grew hard again, surprising Kristen, who took it with aplomb. She changed her technique, moving her mouth up and down my shaft, starting a real Kristen quality blow job.

I continued to watch Patty suckle Kristen, and Kristen continued to suck me deeper and deeper until I felt myself enter her throat. I knew that I was close to my limit at this point, having been brought to the edge and having Patty stop and allowing Kristen to cool me back down a number of times.

I felt a surge start, and Kristen noticed it, moving my dick from her throat back into her mouth where her taste buds would enjoy the delicious taste of my semen. I erupted, filling Kristen’s mouth cavity.

I hadn’t expected to have this big an orgasm, since this wasn’t the first one of the day. But I continued to spurt… twice… three times, and my cock continued to spasm a few times afterward, totally spent.

Kristen still had my load in her mouth. I could feel her squishing it around her mouth, moving her tongue through the gooey stuff, savoring my taste.

Kristen dropped my penis one more time, and moved down so that she was face to face with Patty. Without any hesitation, the two girls kissed, sharing my essence between them.

Then, without any audible cue, they broke off the kiss, and both quickly moved up so that they were level with my head.

Kristen reached me first, and shared a French kiss with me. I had half expected to find my semen in her mouth, but her mouth wasn’t slimy at all. I deepened my tongue probing.

Kristen pushed me off, and Patty pulled my head toward her. We kissed, and I was once again surprised. Patty had my full load in her mouth. I stiffened as I felt her push it into my mouth. She wanted ME to swallow? I wasn’t sure I was ready for that.

Patty pushed a remarkably large amount of semen combined with her saliva (and most likely Kristen’s as well) into my mouth. I closed my eyes, trying to get up the courage to actually swallow.

Patty broke the kiss again, and quickly whispered into my ear, "Give it back to Kristen."

Reprieved, I kissed my little blonde Goddess once again, and passed the load back to her. She took it willingly, and I continued kissing her as I felt her swallow it.

This was a rather new activity for me. I would have to think about it for a while before I would want a replay of it.

"I love you, Jim," Kristen whispered to me after our kiss.

"And I love you, Kristen."

"Call me Kris. All my friends do."

Call me less than a man. But I found myself sniffling in her arms.

* * *

Kristen invited Patty and me out to Vaughn’s, but Patty declined, saying that her aunt was sick, and she wanted to spend some time with her mother, who was thinking about visiting her sister. Patty wouldn’t be able to go with her mother since school was starting on Wednesday, so she wanted to spend more time with her mother right now.

Kristen told Patty that she’d drive me home, and I called my folks and told them that I was going out to dinner. My mother seemed disappointed that I wouldn’t be there, but was happy that I was going out with Kristen. I tried to tell her that it wasn’t really a date, but my mother wouldn’t hear it.

Kristen giggled when I told her about my mother. "Of course, it’s a date, silly."

"Hmmm. Do you blow on your first date?" I asked her.

"Only studs with dicks that taste as good as yours, lover."

* * *

Kristen and I had a great meal at Vaughn’s. I started to notice certain things. There were other kids around — Vaughn’s was a popular hang-out for people our age. But they noticed the two of us… and I was certain that there was some discussion about the two of us, especially about the difference in our ages.

I started to wonder about whether our relationship was a good one. After all, a difference of two years was a vast gulf, especially when it was the guy that was the younger person. People were bound to talk — to gossip — and not all of that talk would be complimentary about Kristen or myself. Patrice had said that there was rumors going around about me blackmailing the girls I was with, and me being seen having dinner with Kristen would only fuel such rumors.

How would I be able to keep up a relationship with Kristen — who I could now say unabashedly that I loved — and not hurt her by the things that people must be saying?

Kristen noticed the other people, but her countenance never showed any signs of remorse. If anything, she seemed determined to make it a point to say, "This guy is mine and I love him" with her actions.

If Kristen didn’t seem to mind, maybe I shouldn’t mind.

But every time I tried to focus on Kristen, and only Kristen, I’d notice somebody else pointing at us and whispering.

Needless to say, our "date" wasn’t an outstanding success. Kristen seemed to have fun, but I found that I was worrying about other people’s thoughts about me for the first time in my life. I felt like I was performing at my very first recital. It wasn’t a pleasant feeling.

Kristen sensed my mood, and tried to cheer me up. And I dutifully appeared to be cheered, but Kristen knew my actions were quite forced. I just wasn’t socially practiced enough to put on a false face like that, and Kristen knew that.

And it was obvious that Kristen knew exactly what was bugging me, but she gave me my space. She might be new to having friends, but she had an ingrained knowledge about how to be a friend.

"I’m sorry, Kris," I said. "I’m not good company tonight."

"That’s all right," my love replied. "Is there anything I can do?"

"I don’t know. I think that Vaughn’s was a bad idea. All our friends are here."

Kristen smiled. "Wendy? Camille? Patty? Patrice? Where are they?"

I was forced to laugh. "OK. The people at Vaughn’s are not friends."

Kristen didn’t smile. "So… who the fuck cares what they think?"

Huh? "I was worried about your feelings, actually."

My little blonde Goddess gave me an exasperated look. "My feelings? Every place I go, people whisper about me. How rich I am. How bitchy the people I used to hang around with are. How I didn’t deserve the things I have. Maybe some of it is true. But… dating you — the love of my life! — is not something I’m ashamed about. Let them talk about us. How can it hurt us?"

I realized that Kristen was right. "Kris, did I tell you I love you?"

The cheeks on Kristen’s face dimpled. "Yes, but I love hearing it!"

"I LOVE YOU!" I shouted, turning many heads at Vaughn’s.

"Doesn’t that feel better?" Kristen asked.

"Maybe a little," I said. "But if they’re going to talk, let them have some truth to talk about."

* * *

Kristen drove me home, and I invited her in. My mother and step-father gave her a warm welcome, as did Merry. Kristen seemed to fit in as a part of our family.

As I watched Kristen mingle with my family, I realized that one of these days, I’d have to do the same with hers. What would I talk about? What did we have in common? Kristen could just be herself, a charming and lovely person, and people would love her. But what about a Huckleberry Hound sort of person like me? Would Kristen’s parents blow me off as a gold-digger after her money?

I knew what I loved about Kristen, and her money wasn’t it. With my stash of lucky tickets, I could have anything I wanted. I didn’t need her money. I was just being very careful with the tickets at present, as I saw that they could do a lot of harm if I didn’t think things through.

After about a half hour, Kristen said good bye to everybody, and she left.

I watched her wiggle her ass as she walked down my sidewalk toward her Camaro.

God, I love that girl!

I felt a tug at my back right thigh. I looked and saw my step-sister Merry. "You’re different, Jim."

"Yeah," I said. "I guess I grew up recently. Do you approve, Shortcake?"

Merry thought a moment and said, "Yeah."

I smiled at the young girl. "Well, maybe I grew up because I’m living with you. You’re adorable, and some day, a guy will be lucky to be able to hear you say that you love him."

It took a few seconds for my words to sink in. "I wish I was a few years older, Jim. I’d love to be your girl. But I can’t compete with Kristen."

"Oh, Merry. Don’t compete with her. Be yourself." I looked at her expectant eyes and added, "I wasn’t kidding about you having a bunch of guys loving you."

Merry smiled, "You’re really sweet. I love Kristen, you know. Patty, too!"

I was at a loss trying to figure out how to explain my relationship with Patty and Kristen, so I just smiled at my sweet step-sister.

And as I went into my room, it occurred to me that my words of advice for Merry were probably apropos for me as well.

Chapter 13

I woke up feeling my dick being sucked. There wasn’t any hands moving up and down, so I knew without opening my eyes that it was Kristen. It one of Kristen’s pleasant suckles, not one of her deep throat jobs.

I lay there, enjoying it. This would become a staple of Kristen’s and my relationship — Kristen sucking me contentedly, and me relaxing and enjoying it.

After about twenty minutes, I was still half erect. I hadn’t had an orgasm; Kristen had a way of just lazily sucking on me, enjoying the taste of my prick, that didn’t lead to orgasm, but relaxed me. I had visions of the two of us, reading books, while Kristen sucked me like that. I didn’t figure out the logistics, obviously, since it occurs to me that there was no way for Kristen to be reading a book while she had my dick in her mouth. But there weren’t any school books to be read right now.

"Hiya, good looking," I said to my lovely blonde Goddess.

"Ummmm, hmmmm," Kristen replied.

"Did I tell you I love you recently?"

The suction on my penis halted. "You are wonderful, Jim."

"You know I won’t come that way," I told Kristen.

"I don’t need you to come. I get a lot of satisfaction just seeing you smile. Did you know that you smile when I suck you… even when you’re asleep?"

"Oh," I said, smirking. "You suck me because you want to see me smile, huh? Not because you like the taste?"

"I like the taste. I admit it. But I like the taste of your sperm even better," Kristen explained. "Still, I’m intentionally not making you come. It means more to me when you do it because you are excited."

"You could easily make me more excited," I pointed out.

Kristen gave me an exasperated look.

I smiled. "Kristen, I love you."

"I love you, too." Kristen smiled. "You know, that’s the first time we did it that way. Usually, I say, I love you and you say you love me too."

"But I mean it from the bottom of my heart," I answered. "It took me a few days to realize it, but I can say it without cringing."

"I love you, too," Kristen said. "Even if you have to cringe when you say it. And don’t you ever forget that I love you."

There wasn’t anything I could ask for more.

* * *

After Kristen left, I told my mother that Kristen was having a pool party at her house that day with all of our friends, and that I would probably be eating dinner there.

My mom asked if I could bring Merry.

I hesitated. I knew that there would be nudity, and Merry was only thirteen. How would she react? How would Mom react? I mean, I had gotten my mother’s tacit permission to have liaisons with Patty and Kristen in my room. I didn’t really want to press my luck.

I then thought about my tickets. I could make Merry all right with skinny dipping, and not think it was too big a deal.

"Sure, Mom," I finally said. "Kris would be happy to see Merry again. But let me give her a call to make sure, OK?"

My mother smiled at me. "You’re growing up, Jim. A week ago, you probably wouldn’t have even thought about asking, huh?"

I just shrugged. How does a kid respond to that?

I went into the den and dialed Kristen’s number. Kristen answered, and I told her that my mother had asked if I could bring Merry. Kristen said fine, and she’d even allow my step-sister to bring a bathing suit, if it would make her feel more comfortable.

After I told Kristen about my idea about using a ticket on Merry, she paused, and said, "Be careful about how you phrase your request. If you just make her OK with the concept, then she might feel fine to skinny dip anywhere and with anybody, you know?"

That hadn’t occurred to me. "Good thinking, Kris."

"I love it when you call me that."

"Oh? You said all your friends call you that."

"Yeah. I think the first one was Wendy, actually."

"Well, I like calling you that, too."

"When will you get here? Patty called and won’t make it, by the way."

"Oh? Why not?" I was really disappointed.

"She’s spending time with her mother," Kristen explained. "I think her mother’s packing to visit Patty’s aunt. She’s in the hospital. That’s why I came this morning to your house, actually."

"Uh, huh. Maybe I should call her."

"Do that, Jim. She’ll really appreciate it."

"Sure. Thanks. And could you pick me and Merry up in, say, and hour?"

I could hear Kristen smile over the phone. "You just love riding my red Camaro, don’t ya? And Merry’s just itching for a ride!"

I giggled. "You bet. Maybe you could give me a ride to school when it starts on Wednesday."

"Sure. Either Patty or me will be there anyway, giving you your daily suck, right?"

"Kris," I said carefully. "That is not an obligation, you know. Patty thought of that herself as some weird way of thanking me."

"Oh, you," Kristen responded. "You just try to keep me away from that thing of yours."

The conversation was going off on a tangent, and I wanted to call Patty. "Right. Anyway, I’ll see you in an hour, right?"

"Uh, huh."

There was a pause. "I love you, Kris."

"I know you do. But I love hearing it. And I love you, too. I guess you want to call Patty, huh?"

"Um, yeah."

"That’s just great," Kristen said. "Tell me you love me, and then hang up and call another woman. Typical man, if you ask me."

"Hey! It was you that suggested it!"

Kristen’s giggle could be heard over the phone. "I know. I’m just pulling your chain. See ya in an hour."

"Yeah. Good bye!"

We hung up, and I called Patty’s number. Her mother answered and then put Patty on the line.

"Kris told me that you wouldn’t be able to make it today."

"Yeah," Patty said, sadly. "They moved Aunt Grace into intensive care. The prognosis isn’t good. Mom’s leaving on a flight at two, and I have to drive her to the airport."

"I’m really sorry to hear that. I missed you this morning."

"No you didn’t," Patty countered. "The love of your life was there, I made sure of it!"

"Well, I still missed you," I pouted.

"Jim, when I called Kris earlier, I didn’t know Mom’s flight information. I could be back around three if her plane leaves on time. Think she’d mind if I’m a bit late?"

My spirits lifted. "I think she’d be ecstatic!"

"Cool," Patty said. "Tell her, then. I’ll call if my Mom’s plane gets delayed."

"Sure. I’ll be seeing Kris in about an hour. Oh… My mom suggested I bring Merry with me."

Patty paused. "You sure that’s a good idea?"

I said, "I talked it over with Kris. She said that Merry could wear a suit because of her age. I suggested using a ticket to make her OK with it when at Kris' house. What do you think?"

Patty didn’t sound very sure. "When I called Wendy last night, she suggested that since Wednesday would be a school night, we might do our Kneely Park thing at Kris' house."

"But Kris' parents will be returning today."

"Hmmm. I forgot that," Patty said. "I’ll call Wendy and make sure that she tones it down. A skinny dipping party is one thing, and can be seen as harmless. An orgy is a completely different thing."

Again, that word "orgy."

I answered Patty, "Yeah. Good idea. Merry will keep everybody honest. And don’t forget Patrice will be there. She’ll be uncomfortable as well."

"Yeah. Well, I need to get back to help Mom pack. Hope to see you later."

"Yeah. See ya."

* * *

My step-sister Meredith was in her room. I knocked on her door and she said, "Who is it?"

"Jim. The big ogre that puts up with you."

Merry laughed and opened her door. She was wearing white shorts and a halter top. "Hey, Jim! What’s up?"

"You remember Kris? Kristen… she was here a few days ago."

"Yeah. The one with the Corvette."

"Camaro," I corrected. "But yes. She’s having a pool party and wanted to know if you’d like to come."

Merry’s eyes opened. "A pool party? With seniors? Way cool!"

"Yeah. She’ll be picking us up in a little less than an hour. Remember she promised she’d take you for a ride?"

"Wow! Yeah! Let me run down and ask Mommy!"

I knew that Merry already had permission, since Mom had been the one to suggest that she go.

"Wait a second, Shortcake!" I pulled a ticket from my back pocket. "Here."

"You have one wish."

"I just want you to be cool with whatever goes on at Kris' house today. Don’t get too embarrassed and just have fun. OK?"

"Your wish is my command."

Merry looked at the ticket in her hand. "Number 53? Where’s the other ones?"

"Oh, I’ve been handing them around. People sort of like 'em."

Merry put her ticket on her dresser. "I still can’t find number one. It was special."

"Sorry, Shortcake," I said. "I didn’t take it. Maybe Mom saw it and thought it was garbage."

"I asked her, and she said she never saw it."

"Well, if I find it, you’ll be the first to know."

Merry looked over on the dresser and ticket number 53 had disappeared. "Wait a second! Where’s the new one?"

I had seen it just a second or so ago. I never saw it disappear. "Wow!" I said. "I was nowhere near it."

"The window’s closed. It couldn’t have been the wind." Merry looked all around, but the ticket was gone. "SHIT!"

"Hey! Don’t let Mom hear you say that."

"Yeah," Merry said, dejectedly. She really wanted that ticket.

I knew the tickets had special powers, but this was simply amazing to me.

"I’ll be in my room, Merry."

"Wait! Which bathing suit should I bring?"

I was about to tell her not to bother, but I realized that if she didn’t bring one, Mom would be sure to notice. "Whatever one you like. Bring a towel and a change of clothes, too."

"OK. Thanks, Jim!"

* * *

Kristen arrived on schedule, and I was forced into the tiny back seat as Merry insisted on sitting up front. "Wow! A stick shift and everything. What’s that gauge?"

"A tachometer," Kristen explained, happy at the attention. "It tells me how fast the engine is revving."

"How’s that different from a speedometer?"

"Watch," Kristen said as she started up the car. She gunned the accelerator and the tach moved up, just short of the red line, and went down. "See? And we’re not even moving."

"Oh," Merry said, still a bit confused.

"See that 2 on the gauge? That’s two thousand RPMs, and is a good indicator that it’s time to shift. Watch."

Kristen pulled out, and shifted a few times as she got up to speed. Merry watched, her eyes moving from the tach to the shift to Kristen’s feet.

When we stopped at a light, Merry made another observation. "I see that you use your left foot for that pedal, and your right foot for the other two. Right?"

Kristen smiled. "Yes, Merry. On an automatic transmission, you only use one foot for two pedals, since you should very rarely need to hit the brake and the gas at the same time. For manual transmissions, you do the same, only you add the left foot for the clutch."

"Way cool. And you use the clutch to shift, right?"

"Right," Kristen smiled.

Merry and Kristen kept up their conversation all the way to Kristen’s house.

Kristen led us into the main house, and gave us a complete tour of her home. I saw Kristen’s bedroom for the first time, as well as her brother’s, and two guest rooms. We saw the exercise room, and the living rooms (there were three), dining room, kitchen, and she pointed out her father’s study, and the direction of the servants' areas.

"You got servants?" Merry asked.

"Sure. Watch this… Billy? Can you have Edgar bring Meredith a lemonade?"

"Yes, Miss Swift," boomed a voice from an intercom.

"Wow!" Merry said, awed.

Merry was even more surprised when Edgar showed up a minute later with a tall glass of lemonade with some ice on a round platter. "Miss Meredith?" Edgar asked, offering my step-sister the glass.

Merry took the glass, and Edgar bowed, and turned to Kristen. "Will that be all, Miss?"

"Yes, Edgar. Thank you."

Edgar bowed, and left the room quietly.

Kristen led us to the Solarium, and pointed out the changing rooms to Merry. "You can get dressed in there, Merry. I see you brought your bathing suit. Usually, we are quite informal here, wearing nothing at all."

"You swim naked! Wicked cool!" Merry’s eyes lit up. "Can I… um… I mean, is Jim…?"

Kristen’s eyes sparkled. "Yes. Jim and Patty both have swam here. And they didn’t wear bathing suits."

"Wow!"

"Merry," I said. "If you want to swim naked — it’s called skinny dipping — that’s fine. But it’s not something that Mom or your dad need to know about, right?"

"God, yes!" Merry said. "Mom would, like… she’d have a stroke or something."

The intercom switched on again. "Miss Swift? Your friend Patrice has arrived."

"Tell her to meet us in the Solarium. She knows her way around here."

"Patrice? Jack’s sister?" Merry asked, confused.

"Yes. You’ll find she’s not the… um… person she used to be." I had almost called Patrice a bitch to my step-sister.

"Wow!"

Patrice entered the room. "Hi, Kristen. Hi, Jim. Is that Meredith with you?"

"Hi, Patrice!" we answered back.

"Yes. You know Merry."

Patrice looked at us, and then said, "Hi, Merry."

"Hi, Patrice," Merry said, a bit softly. "Is Jack here, too?" For some reason, Jack and Merry never got along. I never really understood this, since I always considered Merry to be a pretty nice kid, even when she was younger.

"No, Merry," answered Patrice, who also knew about her brother’s dislike of Merry. "I didn’t even think of inviting him, actually."

Again, the intercom called out. "Miss Swift, your friends Wendy and Camille have arrived. Shall I have Edgar direct them to the Solarium?"

Kristen answered, "Yes, Billy. Thanks." She turned to Patrice and said, "I was just explaining how we swim here. I’m letting Merry use a bathing suit if she wants, but she’s free to strip down if she feels like it."

Merry’s interest had moved. "Is that a hot tub? This place is like way cool!" She ran toward the spa room where the hot tub was bathed in a spot light.

"Merry!" Kristen called her. "Don’t run here, especially when there’s water on the floor. You could slip!"

"Sorry," Merry said, but continued walking quickly to the hot tub.

Edgar arrived with Wendy and Camille. "Miss Swift? Your guests."

"Thank you, Edgar."

Wendy said, "Your house is lovely, Kristen!"

Camille agreed. "Yes. And a lovely pool!"

I watched Merry stick her finger and then her hand into the hot water of the tub. She found something on the side and picked it up. "Wow! A hundred and four degrees!"

"Yup," Kristen said. "Perfect temperature. Want to try it?"

"Um… yeah. Is that a changing room also over here?"

"Yes."

Merry had her sack with her. "I’ll be a second."

Kristen turned to me. "The doors here lead to an screened-in porch. We have a grill there. Think you can make burgers and hot dogs later?"

I didn’t have much experience, but I had watched my step-father barbecue a few times. I figured that I could manage it. I nodded to Kristen. "When should I start the coals?"

Kristen smiled. "It’s a gas barbecue. No coals to light. I’ll show you later."

I had never seen a gas grill before. I had an uncle with an electric one and hadn’t been too impressed with it. I kept my reservations to myself and simply nodded at Kristen.

"Well, girls… and Jim!" Kristen said. "This here’s a pool party, and I think it’s time to get started."

Kristen whipped off her dress, and was completely nude underneath, except for a pair of sandals that she kicked off. She put her dress on a lounge chair and then did one of her beautiful swan dives right into the pool. "Come on, guys!" she called out when she surfaced.

I didn’t need any more encouragement. I started stripping, as did Wendy and Camille. Patrice just stood there, looking quite nervous.

When I pulled down my shorts, I saw that Patrice was staring at me. I shrugged, and pulled off my socks. My clothes were in a heap next to Kristen’s chair. I put my towel on that same chair and decided to emulate Kristen and attempted a swan dive.

I say "attempted" because I failed miserably, ending up doing a belly flop, knocking the wind out of me.

Kristen was immediately at my side when I got the strength to surface. "Are you all right?"

"Of course," I said, my macho male pride being at stake. "I meant to do that."

"Sure," Kristen said, not convinced at all.

Wendy and Camille were naked, and had gone in the shallow end. Patrice was still dressed, and she was sitting nervously on a chair.

I went to say something to Patrice, but Kristen read my mind and whispered, "Let her get her courage up. She’ll realize that you can’t see much actually."

I nodded, and then Kristen and I swam over to where Camille and Wendy were, sitting at the shallow end.

I went and hugged the two girls, as did Kristen. I loved feeling their slippery bodies against mine. Camille smirked and started fondling my prick, and I shook my head at her and looked up at Patrice.

Camille got the message: Go easy until Patrice gets used to things.

Merry arrived from the changing room wearing the bottom half of a bikini. She blushed a little, and walked quickly to the shallow end where the four of us were playing.

Patrice saw that my step-sister topless, and I guess that she realized that this kid was showing more guts than she had shown. I saw Patrice start to fiddle with her blouse, and I turned away, not wanting to embarrass my friend.

"Hi, Merry!" Kristen greeted and hugged my step-sister as she stepped into the pool. "I see you’re halfway there."

"I… um… I peeked, and saw that you had actually went naked," Merry admitted. "Do you mind if I just wear the bottoms?"

"For a sweetheart like you, I don’t mind," Kristen said, planting a kiss on Merry’s forehead.

Kristen and I led the other girls more toward the deeper end, and we let Patrice alone. We figured that in the deeper water, only heads were visible, at least on the surface.

With my back turned to Patrice, Camille once again started giving light tugs on my member. I looked at her sternly, and she just smiled at me, seeming to promise more things to come.

I was surprised to hear a splash, and I turned and saw that Patrice was now in the deep end. She swam toward the group of us.

Kristen moved over to Patrice and gave her a quick hug. The other girls did the same, including Merry. I kept my distance, not knowing how Patrice would feel about hugging a boy while nude.

I decided to start swimming laps, and headed back toward the shallow end. I got to the wall, and kicked my way back toward the deep end. Camille joined me as I swam past her.

Merry and Kristen swam to the ladder at the deep end, and then walked over to the hot tub. Merry put her toe in, and squealed in delight as Kristen turned on the jets.

Kristen and Merry were soon luxuriating in the hot tub. Wendy decided to join them, and Camille had passed me, apparently being a very good swimmer herself.

I tried to catch up to Camille, and bumped into a wall of flesh. I looked up, and saw to my surprise that I had swam right into Patrice. "Oops! I’m sorry," I said.

"No. My fault. I deliberately moved into your path," Patrice said.

"Oh, why?"

Patrice looked at me. "Everybody hugged me when I came in except you. We’re no longer friends?"

I didn’t know how to answer Patrice, but I wrapped my arms around her.

Patrice hugged me, and I was surprised when she didn’t let me go. Instead, she just kept me there. "I was a little nervous," Patrice whispered to me. "But I saw all of you — even Merry! — having fun. Please let me be your friend."

"You are my friend," I assured Patrice. "I’m happy to be your friend again, too."

Patrice kissed me on my cheek, and finally let me go. "Thanks, Jim."

"Let’s join everybody in the hot tub," I suggested, noticing that Camille had already left the big pool.

"Sure. You first."

I swam to the ladder, and got up. I knew without looking back that Patrice was probably staring at my naked ass, but I didn’t let it worry me.

Merry was sitting on the steps in the hot tub, so I moved to the other side of Kristen and got in. Kristen kissed me when I sat down. I placed my hand between her legs, and found that one of the jets was strategically forcing its water there. Kristen giggled as she noticed that I had realized what she had been doing. "Keeps my mind off my appetite," Kristen whispered, apparently referring to her urges to suck my cock.

Kristen’s "urges" and her "appetite" had me worried. As I mentioned previously, I had thought that I had cured her of her addiction, although I didn’t remove her liking my taste. Was I missing something about those tickets?

Wendy and Camille moved apart to let Patrice get into the tub between them. As Patrice sat down, her eyes went wide, and she started to blush. I looked in the direction she was looking, but didn’t see anything strange. I was confused until Kristen whispered, "Patrice is sitting on a jet, like me."

It took a lot of will power for me not to react to this. Apparently, at least two girls had jets of hot water blasting between their legs, an experience that I must assume had to be very pleasurable to them.

There was a conversation going on, but I wasn’t really listening. Patrice didn’t say anything, and also didn’t move from her location on top of the jet.

I surreptitiously moved my hand between Kristen’s legs again, and her voice caught, but she covered it up nicely. I found that I was completely erect, knowing that Kristen and Patrice were getting off in front of everybody. I wondered if anybody else in the tub knew what was happening. Obviously, Kristen and I knew about Patrice, and seeing Camille’s smirk as she had made room for Patrice, I figured that she probably knew about Patrice as well. I think I was the only person that knew about Kristen, though.

Merry was enjoying herself. The girls allowed her to be part of their conversation, and none of them talked down to her.

I think the stimulation started getting too much for Patrice. She was flushed now, and suddenly broke out into a fit of coughing, apparently to hide the fact that the sensation had been too much for her.

"Sorry… had a coughing fit," Patrice said as she moved into the center of the tub, away from the tantalizing jet.

"I should have such fits," Camille said.

Patrice looked at Camille, but Camille’s expression looked completely innocent. I knew it was an act, as Patrice probably did, but Patrice didn’t say anything.

Merry was talking about a friend of hers, and since I was sitting next to Kristen, I saw Kristen’s face stiffen, her eyes glazed and her jaw tightened. Patrice noticed Kristen as well, and realized Kristen was enjoying the same sensations that she had recently enjoyed.

Merry was oblivious to Kristen’s torment, if it could be described as such, continuing to talk. Camille and Wendy were looking at Merry, and didn’t notice Kristen’s expression.

Suddenly, I felt Kristen’s leg move against mine, and her expression softened. She let out her breath. I had seen Kristen orgasm a few times, but this wasn’t like any that I had seen. It was much more muted, and her expression looked more frustrated than contented. Kristen continued to allow the jet to stimulate her.

Patrice looked at me, and realized that I knew what Kristen was experiencing. I smiled back at Patrice, and she blushed, realizing that if I knew about Kristen, then I might know about her as well.

We sat in the hot tub for fifteen minutes or so. Kristen went through about three waves of gratification and frustration and she suggested we cool off in the big pool.

As we got out of the tub, Kristen held me back. "Jim, can I see you alone for a minute?"

"Sure."

Kristen led me into one of the changing rooms, which was about the size of my bedroom at home. "What’s up?" I asked.

"Do you have any of your tickets with you?"

"No. I didn’t think I’d need them."

"I’m starting to regret one of your orders."

"Which one?"

Kristen hesitated. "I thought I wouldn’t mind. But the hot tub was so frustrating for me!"

"Huh?"

"I can’t orgasm without your dick or your sperm in my mouth."

Oh, Fuck! "You mean…"

"I can get so close, and then my body relaxes. It’s so fucking frustrating." Kristen was staring at my fully erect penis, eying it hungrily.

"Maybe a quick one?" I suggested.

Kristen didn’t need a second invitation. She literally dove between my legs, and swallowed my penis whole, using vigorous up and down motions and sucking like a vacuum cleaner. I had my fingers between her legs, and found her clit was quite engorged from her play in the hot tub. I fondled it softly, getting vibratory moans from Kristen in return.

It didn’t take long before I spurted into her mouth, and she kept her mouth clamped on my cock to soften her moans as her own orgasm enveloped her.

Her orgasm lasted a bit longer than mine, having been built up over the last fifteen minutes or so. "Thanks," Kristen said when she finally let my cock go. "I needed that."

"I’ll get a ticket and cure you of this problem," I said.

"No need to hurry now. I still have some of your semen in my mouth in case I want to use the hot tub again."

"Do you do that often?" I asked.

"Masturbate with the jets?"

"Yeah."

"I used to. Up until I met you."

"Oh," I said. I realized then that I had taken one of Kristen’s "hobbies" away from her. I felt terrible.

"Don’t worry," Kristen said, softly. "I prefer the real thing, actually."

"You mean…"

"Sucking you. Swallowing your dick. Licking it. And when you fondle me, it’s much better than me doing it myself."

"I think I understand," I said. "Let’s get back. I bet most of those girls know what we’re doing."

"Oh… Jim?"

"Yes," I said, my hand on the door ready to walk out.

"Camille told me that she canceled the cock sucking contest due to Merry being here," Kristen giggled.

"Oh? I didn’t know she had one planned."

"It was supposed to be a surprise."

"Well, nobody can possibly do it better than you, Kristen. I mean, the look of ecstasy in your eyes by itself shows me that you take it seriously."

"Not even Patty?"

"Not even close. And it’s not her technique. It’s because I love you."

Kristen sighed, "I love it when you say that. You’re really sweet. Let’s get going."

* * *

We swam for a bit, and Kristen found an opportunity or two to give my member a quick suck every now and then without making it too obvious. It was quite apparent to me that Kristen was almost obsessive about my cock.

At a little after noon, Kristen showed me how to fire up the grill, and I had hamburgers and hot dogs cooking over the fire. The gas grill worked better than I had expected; it was much superior to my uncle’s electric one.

"Who wants cheeseburgers?" I called out.

Merry, Wendy, and Kristen all called out.

"How about you, Patrice? Hamburger? Hot dog?"

"Hamburger, please."

"Camille?"

Camille looked directly at my dick, which was covered by a towel, and said, "Hot dog."

"All right," I said, ignoring Camille’s obvious intention. She had been trying to get to me for quite a while now. I remembered that Camille had given me one of the finest hand jobs I had ever received that first night at Kneely Park, and she had offered her body to me directly on more than one occasion.

I didn’t really mind Camille, but I hoped that she wasn’t trying to get me as a boy friend. I was already committed to Kristen, and despite Camille being a friend, I had no intention of giving up my blonde Goddess. I knew that Camille thought of sex simply as a recreational activity, and I wanted something a bit more personal for at least my first time.

The girls were sitting at a round picnic table, talking. Merry was pointing to Wendy’s enormous knockers, asking if they were uncomfortable. I didn’t hear Wendy’s answer. I was glad that my wish that Merry just had fun today was working. I thought over my exact wording of the wish that I had made to her earlier, and couldn’t find any problems with it.

Being with a group of girls for the last week or so had made me privy to the kinds of things girls talk about. They seemed to think of me as one of them, although they did sometimes ask me questions about how boys think about certain situations.

It also simply amazed me that being around five totally nude girls (Merry had removed her bottoms while in the hot tub) didn’t make me as excited as I had fantasized about only weeks before. Actually, the only nude body of the five that could make me totally erect was Kristen’s. This also struck me as interesting.

Did I have a future with Kristen? I really wanted to, but reality was that she was going to Princeton or Harvard or some other Ivy League school on the east coast, and I still would have two more years of high school. She’d meet guys that were a better fit for her, having similar backgrounds and lots of money. How could I compete with that?

I knew that I could easily tilt the odds in my favor with my lucky tickets, but I cared too much about Kristen to want to destroy the life she was meant to have for my own selfish reasons.

Patty, Wendy, Camille… even Patrice would be gone in a year. They’d have their own lives to lead, and maybe they would remember me fondly, or maybe they’d simply forget about the fifteen year old that had inserted himself into their lives.

I found myself getting depressed thinking these thoughts, and I, of course, knew the source of my problem: My lucky tickets had once again come back to haunt me again with Kristen… she couldn’t orgasm without my semen in her mouth.

Now, that order was simply a power trip on my part. My intention was to demean Kristen so that she’d have to blow a fifteen year old before she could pleasure herself. Had I really hated Kristen that much?

I think I was really trying to impress the girls… Patty, mostly. I wanted them to see how mature I was, how powerful I was. I wanted them to swoon when they saw me.

Instead, I had almost ruined the life of the one person that eventually made life worth living for me! Talk about strange twists of fate.

Kristen had gotten up from the table and asked, "Are the burgers almost done?"

"Yeah," I said dejectedly, Kristen’s mere presence reminding me about how terrible a person I was.

"What’s wrong, lover?"

"What’s wrong? What the fuck is right? Once again, I fucked up with the tickets!"

Kristen looked at me, and didn’t say a word. She simply kissed me. Tears once again came to my eyes. I had been crying a lot lately. If that’s what those fucking tickets do to people, maybe I should just throw them away or even burn them!

I broke the kiss, and put the burgers into the buns that I had preheated before. I also put the two hot dogs on the platter next to the burgers.

"Kris? Where’s the nearest bathroom?"

"Between the two changing rooms on this side. It’s connected to both."

"I need to go," I said, turning off the gas.

I went into the changing room, and found the door to the bathroom. I locked the door, and sat on the toilet and cried.

* * *

When I finally left the changing room, I dove immediately into the pool. I had forgotten that I was at the shallow end, and barely missed hitting my head on the bottom of the pool.

It was my hope that the water would wash the remnants of my tears away. I didn’t want to embarrass myself in front of the girls, especially my step-sister.

I climbed out of the pool and toweled off, finding a place at the table.

"Have a good swim?" Kristen asked.

"Yeah," I said, trying to sound more cheerful.

I grabbed a cheeseburger and scooped some coleslaw and potato salad that Kristen had delivered from her kitchen. The girls started talking again, and I just kept quiet.

Patty arrived a bit later, and there was still some burgers and a hot dog left. Her presence lifted my spirits a bit. Patty was one person that I hadn’t really hurt with my tickets, at least not yet. I felt glad that she was around, despite feeling sorry for her about her aunt.

Patty felt uncomfortable being the only person clothed, so she excused herself and undressed, stacking her clothes into a neat pile on one of the lounge chairs.

Kristen excused herself from the table, and told the girls where the sauna was and how to operate it. She then told me to come with her.

Kristen led me to her bedroom, the two of us not saying a word as she did so.

As soon as her door was closed, Kristen said, "It’s not just the tickets, is it, Jim?"

"No," I admitted.

"Out with it. Tell me what’s gotten you into this funk?"

"I was thinking about how I wouldn’t see any of you after next summer. You’ll all be going to college. Then, what will I do? You’ll meet somebody your own age and date and get married. Everything has been mostly nice the past couple of weeks, but it won’t stay that way."

"Wrong," Kristen said. "First, Patty will still be around. The community college she wants to go to is just a few miles away. She’ll be living at home, most likely.

"Second, I may go to college. I haven’t decided where, or even when. Third, I’ve already met somebody and he’s not my own age, just a year or so younger. I am dating him, and if he wants to, we’ll both get married. Everything that’s so nice will continue to be nice."

I was stunned.

"Now, does that make you feel better?" Kristen asked.

"What do you mean, you haven’t decided where or when?"

Kristen smiled. "There’s no law that says you have to go to college immediately after high school. I know a lot of people that travel to Europe or someplace else for a year or two before starting college."

"Even if you did that," I pointed out, "you’ll still be away."

"You don’t HAVE to travel, you lovable numb skull!"

"Huh?"

"I can stay here," Kristen said. "I could even go to the community college with Patty. I can wait for you to graduate and we could attend college together."

"You’d do that for me?" I asked.

"Of course, Jim."

"And you’re not pissed about the thing in the hot tub?"

Kristen looked exasperated. "No. I’d like you to help me with it, but I was able to get relief. Don’t you remember?"

I smiled as I remembered our brief encounter in the changing room.

"I guess I’m just worried about nothing?"

Kristen didn’t answer, but kissed me.

I loved this girl. And she really loved me. How could I have felt so lousy just a few moments before?

We broke the kiss, and Kristen grinned. "I have something I want to teach you. It’s called a sixty-nine."

It was almost an hour before we returned to the girls at the pool. Nobody said anything about our being gone, but I got knowing looks from everybody except my step-sister.

The table had been cleared. I looked at Kristen. Had a servant come in while the girls were skinny dipping?

Kristen apparently read my mind. "Edgar came in and cleared everything when the girls were in the sauna."

"He walked in on everybody?" I asked.

"No, silly," Kristen laughed. "But we have motion detectors. When there was no activity in the pool area, Edgar knew it was safe to come in and clean up."

"Neat system you have here."

"You get used to it," Kristen grinned.

* * *

We were all dressed and in Kristen’s play room when Mr. Swift arrived. Billy announced his arrival on the intercom to Kristen.

Kristen’s father shook my hand, and raised his eyebrows when Kristen introduced me as her boy friend. He greeted all of us, and smiled as he noticed we were playing some form of rummy game. "Is Kristen beating your pants off, yet? She’s the sharpest card player I’ve ever met, and I’ve met quite a few in Vegas."

"Yeah," I grinned. "I tried playing gin rummy with her the other day. Didn’t get close to winning."

"Well," Mr. Swift said, "If you know what you’re up against, I’ll let you guys get back to your game."

"It was nice meeting you," I said. The other girls said more or less the same.

Mrs. Swift arrived about a half hour later, and greeted us much the same. She also warned us all about Kristen’s card playing ability.

At about six o’clock, Billy paged Kristen again.

"Yes, Billy?" Kristen said.

"Your father wants you and your friends to know that he’s got barbecue chicken on the deck for dinner."

"Is it ready now?"

"Yes, Miss Swift."

"Tell him we’ll be right there."

I hadn’t expected to be having dinner with Kristen’s parents, but none of us protested.

Kristen’s father had changed into a pair of shorts and a T-shirt. Her mother was dressed in a light dress, similar to the ones that the girls were all wearing.

There was chicken, French fries, a tossed salad, and glasses of lemonade set up on a larger picnic table than the one we had eaten at earlier.

The food was delicious, and I found Kristen’s parents to be extremely nice to all of us. I didn’t know what I had really expected; I knew that they were rich, and I didn’t know how rich people acted. Apparently, they were the same as everybody else.

Kristen drove me and Merry home, and I was once again relegated to the back seat of Kristen’s Camaro.

I invited Kristen in, and my parents greeted Kristen warmly, just as Kristen’s parents had greeted Merry and me. Merry bubbled over, telling everybody how wonderful Kristen’s house was, how she had an indoor pool and a hot tub and even a sauna. She described Kristen’s parents, and all our friends. She did not, however, mention anything about nudity or the time I spent alone with Kristen.

All in all, with the exception of my feeling sorry for myself during lunch, it had been a wonderful day.

Chapter 14

Kristen arrived at my house with Patty the next morning. I heard the girls arrive, and was waiting for them when they came into my room.

Immediately, I handed Kristen a ticket.

"You have one wish."

Patty looked at me, surprised. She knew how I had almost ruined Kristen’s life with those, and had thought I’d never use one on her again. She hadn’t been privy to the conversation that Kristen and I had the previous day, however.

"Kristen, you are no longer obligated to have my dick or my sperm in your mouth in order to achieve orgasm."

"Your wish is my command."

Kristen looked at her hand, and noticed the ticket. "Did you… you know?"

"Yes," I said. "I’d like to use another one, with your permission. I need to find out something about these tickets, and I’ve found that people under its power can explain things to me about them."

"I trust you," Kristen said, holding out her hand.

I handed her another ticket.

"You have one wish."

"I need you to explain how these tickets work. For instance, I wished for your addiction to be gone, but you seem to still seem to be fixated on my dick, and you still seem to have urges. I also want you to be aware of what you’re telling me." I had added this last part because people explaining the tickets to me didn’t seem to have any recollection of me making a wish, or their responses.

"Your wish is my command," Kristen intoned.

"So, what’s up with the addiction?" I asked.

"The tickets do work, but the problem is that they all work," Kristen explained. "No one ticket can be stronger than another. That means, you cannot use a ticket to override the effects of another one."

"But I have used the tickets that way," I said.

Kristen thought. "No. You cannot completely override another ticket, at least, you can never absolutely undo the effects of a ticket. All you can do is minimize the effects, but you cannot remove them completely. That means that although I’m no longer strung out like a junkie, I still have a bit of an addiction; and that won’t change. I probably will have that addiction for the rest of my life, although it may wear out over time. Whether that will be in a year or fifty years, I don’t know."

This revelation was shocking to me. I had never intended for Kristen’s addiction to be permanent, even when I thought that I had hated her.

I also realized that there was a serious consequence now. Kristen told me that the effect was permanent. That means, she’d always have to have her "fix." I didn’t know how long she’d be able to do without it. This was definitely something I had never intended.

Patty said, quietly, "That’s quite serious, Kris."

Kristen nodded. "I never really knew this until now."

I didn’t know what to say. "How about my wish to be able to orgasm without requiring my dick or sperm in your mouth?"

Kristen thought, and then paled slightly. "I will be able to achieve orgasm, but not easily, and not as strongly as I would if I’m sucking you."

Was that bad? Of course it was! That meant that if Kristen and I were to break up, there would be nobody on earth that could give Kristen an orgasm like me. That, along with her addiction, would make her forever bound to me. Right now, it didn’t matter. But what if…

"There’s more," Kristen added, interrupting my train of thought. "If you get a vasectomy, you won’t be emitting any sperm. You may want to consider that before having anything done to yourself. You probably should have made me addicted to your semen instead."

Shit. "Sperm? Semen? What’s the difference?"

Kristen just stared at me. Patty said, quietly, "Sperm are those cells that are responsible for reproduction. But when a guy orgasms, there’s additional fluid for lubrication and such. That’s semen."

I didn’t realize that. Shit. "Sorry, Kristen. I didn’t know. But I promise not to get a vasectomy, if that makes you feel better." Actually, the thought of a doctor going near my penis with a knife wasn’t something I would seriously consider.

Patty said, "Wow. Those tickets require a lot of responsibility."

"Yeah," I nodded.

Patty looked at her friend and said, "I promised Jim a blow job every day. I’m willing to allow you to take my place, seeing how you have an addiction still."

Kristen said, "Thank you, but it doesn’t seem that bad. At least, I don’t think it’s that bad."

Patty shrugged. "So, which one of us does the honors?"

I said, "Don’t I get a choice?" I had really hoped for a repeat of the sixty-nine session.

"No!" the two girls chorused, giggling.

"I’ll play you a hand of gin for it!" Kristen grinned.

"No," Patty giggled. "I’ve seen you play cards."

"Hmmm. I have an idea…" Kristen moved over to me and kissed me.

I hugged her to me, and I said afterward, "I love you, Kristen. I’m sorry about…"

"Shush," Kristen said, kissing me again.

I felt hands and lips on my cock. Since Kristen was kissing me, it had to be Patty. It had been a few days since I had the pleasure of Patty, not that I had any complaints of having had Kristen’s oral skills exclusively.

Kristen continued to kiss me while Patty continued blowing me. The combination of sensations on my lips and my dick led me toward orgasm after about five minutes.

Patty lifted her head up, right at the worst possible time for me. She pulled Kristen down, and Kristen looked at my dick, and then shook her head, offering it back to Patty.

Patty looked confused, but she resumed her sucking, and I came pretty quickly, my fuse having been shortened considerably.

"Thank you, Patty," Kristen said, smiling at the red head. "But I have a favor to ask."

"Yes?" Patty asked.

Kristen said, "I want to find out the extent of this addiction. Jim, I’ll continue to date you, but I don’t want your dick or semen. Please? If I see you naked, I might not be able to help myself. Patty, would you be able to help me out?"

"You mean, suck Jim for you?" Patty asked.

"Yes," Kristen said. "I know you like doing it almost as much as I do. I still love Jim, but I need to know just how addicted I am to him."

Patty giggled. "Do you know how perverted this sounds? My best friend is asking me to blow her boy friend?"

Kristen giggled a bit, but her face turned serious. "I mean it. I know you enjoy doing Jim, and I’m not jealous of you. We’re friends."

Patty looked at Kristen, and then at me. "All right," she said, blushing.

"I’ll make it up to you!" Kristen said to Patty, as she helped her friend get dressed.

"How?" Patty asked.

"I’ll show you when we get to my house."

Was Kristen hinting at something? "Hey! Am I invited?" I asked.

Kristen shook her head. "No boys. Especially you. You might get too worked up, and I can’t have that happening in front of me."

Kristen WAS planning on doing something with Patty. And I wasn’t invited!

As the two girls left, I found myself feeling the very thing that Kristen said she didn’t feel about Patty: Jealousy.

* * *

I didn’t see Kristen the rest of the day. Patty came over in the evening, and told me her mother was still visiting her aunt. Kristen had given Patty permission to stay over my house tonight, but Patty declined, deciding on a quick session tonight, to be repeated the next morning.

Patty didn’t tell me what she and Kristen did that day, only mentioning that the two girls had talked. She told me that if Kristen wanted me to know, then I should talk with Kristen. "Please don’t put me in between the two of you," Patty pleaded with me.

I didn’t know whether to be pissed at Kristen for excluding me from her session with Patty, if that’s what she had indeed done, but Patty started sucking on my cock, which made it difficult to stay mad at her. In fact, her sucking soon drove most feelings of jealousy out of me.

It didn’t take too long before I blasted into Patty’s willing mouth.

After she was done, Patty got dressed and said, "I’m not as good as Kristen, am I?"

"What do you mean?" I asked, knowing that Patty was heading into dangerous territory.

"You love the way she sucks you. Better than the way I do."

"Patty, I’m in love with Kristen. You’re the one that pointed that out to me, remember? Wouldn’t that have anything to do with my enjoyment? Your technique is different, but I love it."

Patty wasn’t convinced. "Give me a ticket. Make me love the taste of your sperm… your semen. And your cock. Just like Kristen!"

"Patty!" I said. "You of all people should know how problematic such a thing could be. And I won’t be able to ever cancel it! What will happen when you get a boy friend? Oh, I like sucking you, but I have to have the taste of Jim’s cock! I can see a boy really appreciating that."

Patty thought for a moment. "Then, when I get a boy friend, give me another ticket and make me like his cock and semen even better."

I shook my head. "And do this again and again as you start dating more and more boys?"

Patty looked down. "I guess. That won’t work…"

I had an idea. "What if I give a time limit — say, for the next week? Kristen may not last that long. And then, since it will expire, you’re not stuck with any bad side effects when the time is up."

Patty nodded. "That would work. And then, after the week is over, I can decide how I feel about it. That’s a great idea!"

I found my bag with the tickets inside. "Here, have a ticket."

"You have one wish."

I tried to figure out how I had phrased my order to Kristen. "I wish that you will find that my penis tastes better than anything you have ever tasted. And my sperm — no, my semen! — tastes even better. This wish will expire at midnight, a week from tomorrow."

"Your wish is my command."

Patty came back to life. "Did it work? I don’t feel any different."

I opened my pants and said, "Give it a try."

Patty bent down and gave my dick a tentative lick. "Ooh… wow! It does taste good! May I do you again?"

I smiled at her. "No. But you can suck on it… gently, like Kristen. Like a baby with a pacifier."

Patty looked at me curiously but did so. I felt Patty start licking my shaft, and she sucked on my dick exactly as I instructed her.

I moved her body onto my bed, and she never allowed her lips to leave my cock. I knew that she wasn’t wearing panties, and reached underneath her dress and asked, "You mind if I rub you a bit?"

"Mmmm hmmmm," Patty said.

"You do mind?" I said, not exactly sure that she had given permission.

"Unh, hum," she said, refusing to take her lips off of me. "Doom it."

While Patty blissfully suckled my penis, I reached between Patty’s legs, feeling the moisture already forming from her inner lips. I rubbed up and down her slit, and she moaned in appreciation.

I continued to rub Patty gently, while she continued her licking and soft sucking. We did this for about a half hour. Patty’s clitoris was quite hard, and I occasionally brushed against it. I heard her sigh in release as her legs clenched together as she experienced one of her quieter orgasms.

I carefully pulled Patty’s head from my lap, forcing her to abandon her newly discovered favorite toy. I kissed her, and then I hugged her tightly.

"That’s how Kristen does it. Soft and loving, like that."

Patty nodded. "And, tasting it like that, I can see how she can willingly deep throat you. Would you mind if I practiced with you?"

Mind? A girl wanting to practice deep throat techniques? "Of course I wouldn’t mind. Remember, it will only taste this good for a week. I haven’t decided to make it permanent, but I have an idea."

Patty looked interested. "An idea?"

"What if I gave you a code phrase, like Popsicle breath that, whenever you say it to yourself, then whatever penis you see will taste just like mine does right now, just for, say an hour or so?"

"Like a post-hypnotic suggestion?" Patty asked.

"A what?"

"When a guy hypnotizes somebody, he can give a trigger phrase that when somebody says it, they do something weird."

"Way cool. Hypnotism, huh?"

Patty looked at me. "What are you thinking?"

I gave Patty my favorite evil grin. "Oh, something…"

Patty didn’t want to leave. Now that her taste in certain penises had been enhanced, she thought it would be cool to suck it all night.

I didn’t like having to turn Patty down. But I was in love with Kristen, and if I did something special like spend the night with a girl, I would really prefer to do it with Kristen. I told Patty instead that I wanted to think more about this "trigger phrase" that she had described to me, and especially how it might affect her directly.

Patty was disappointed, but she said she understood. She kissed me as I pulled my pants up, and after we went downstairs, she said good night to my parents.

I watched her drive away, thinking about how much I really had wanted her to stay, and glad that I had the internal strength to say "no" gently to her.

* * *

The next morning, I felt a gentle sucking on my penis, a sensation I had associated with Kristen. I was about to say, "Good morning Kristen" when I noticed that it was a red haired girl resting her head on my hips.

Patty must have sensed that I was awake, because she started actively fellating me. I realized that she was attempting to force my cock further and further into her throat. I remembered Patty asking "permission" to practice deep throat with me, and tried not to interfere with her work.

The constant movement of her head, however, combined with her occasionally stroking hands, set off my short fuse. I found myself pumping a load of semen into Patty’s mouth, eliciting an "Hmmm" of satisfaction from her.

"You know, Patty, you have a lovely way of waking a guy up."

"Mmmm hmmmm," Patty answered, her mouth still sucking my cock.

Patty was naked, but her body was further down the bed than I could reach. I let Patty continue sucking me for about ten minutes, after which, I really had a need to pee.

I carefully removed Patty’s head from my groin, and told her that I had to heed Mother Nature’s call. She grinned and told me that I should have made her like the taste of my urine, as well.

That thought actually shocked me, and I found myself shivering a bit on my way into the bathroom. Merry was just leaving the bathroom as I had gotten out of my room. She almost immediately noticed the state of my turgid erection, her eyes glued to my crotch.

I walked past my step-sister, and went into the bathroom. I had overslept a little today, not being awake before Patty arrived to take care of the morning wood. Once again, I had to clean up a bit of a mess after I managed to pee.

When I got back in my room, Patty was fully dressed, but still lying on my bed. Merry was in the room with her. I saw my step-sister blush a bit as I entered, but the erection that I sported a few moments ago had abated quite a lot.

"Are you having breakfast with us?" Merry asked.

Patty shrugged, and looked at me.

"Yeah, it might be a good idea," I told Merry. "Patty’s mother is visiting Patty’s aunt, who’s sick."

Patty smiled and allowed Merry to lead her downstairs while I changed.

It was the day before school started, and I was already missing Kristen. I couldn’t believe that up until yesterday, I had seen Kristen almost constantly. Now, she was trying to see how strong her addiction to my dick and semen was by avoiding me. It had been the longest twenty-four hours since I had found those tickets.

When I got downstairs, Patty was eating breakfast just like any other member of our family. She was talking with my mother, and talking about her upcoming classes. My mother nodded, but her comments were short. It seemed as if something was on my mother’s mind.

As I arrived, Patty smiled at me. I sat down and made myself a bowl of cereal. Merry poured me a glass of orange juice.

My mom watched me, and then asked, "So, Jim, are you ready for school tomorrow?"

"I can’t say I’m looking forward to it, really. But I know that I’ll be seeing Patty and Kristen. It should be a lot better than last year."

"That’s nice," my mother said.

I looked at my mother. Something in the way she said that sounded a bit forced, but Mom’s face didn’t show anything different about her.

"What are your plans today, dear?" Mom asked.

I was about to shrug when Patty mentioned that we were all going to meet at Wendy’s house today.

"My boy seems pretty popular, huh?"

Now I knew that something was definitely bothering my mother.

I hurriedly finished my cereal, and went into the kitchen to wash my dish.

My mother followed me into the kitchen. "We need to talk, Jim."

"Now?" I asked.

"Patty will be all right with Merry. Can we go upstairs?"

I nodded, and my mother led me upstairs to my room.

My mother said, "Jim, you know that I have your best interests at heart, right?"

"Um, yeah…"

"You know I don’t approve of your sex lessons from Patty, but I’m allowing it. And you now say you’re dating Kristen. But Patty is still here."

"Yeah," I said. I had hoped that my conversation with my mother would have soothed this out, but I guess my behavior was getting out of hand and I was probably getting blatant in my actions in front of everybody.

"So, explain," my mother demanded. "Tell me why girls in twelfth grade are suddenly finding you attractive. Why does your step-father not seem to give a damn what you do with the girls, even in front of Merry? And what’s this about Kristen being an addict?"

I had expected most of this, but the last question threw me for a loop. "An addict?"

"Jim, I was walking by your room yesterday morning, and Kristen mentioned something about being addicted to something. I didn’t hear everything, but still… a lovely girl like her. If she’s an addict, she should see a doctor."

"Mom, Kristen was saying that she was behaving LIKE an addict. She thinks she’s addicted to ME!"

My mother wasn’t buying it. "Are you dealing drugs, Jim? Is that why girls are hanging around you all of a sudden, offering their bodies to you?"

Was my mother serious? "What?" I asked.

"I’m worried about you, but if you’re breaking the law, and doing it in our home, I’ll have no choice but to turn you in."

"I don’t believe this!"

"Then explain things to me. You told me a few days ago that you’re maturing, and I let you have your space. But things seem to be getting out of hand."

"Mom, I swear I’m not doing any drugs. I haven’t even smoked pot. I don’t think the girls are doing drugs, either. If you don’t believe me, check their arms. Look for needle marks. Do you smell pot in my room?"

"That’s not an explanation," my mother observed.

"Mom, Kristen and I are in love. We love one another. We’re even dating. It took me a few days to realize how I felt, but I can tell her now, and I can even tell you. I would never do anything to hurt her, or you!"

"Let’s say I accept that. You still haven’t told me about Patty."

I tried to explain. "Nothing’s changed about Patty. She’s still a friend… a very close friend. And she and Kristen are best friends. Kristen feels like she’s addicted to me, and Patty is being with me, just as a friend. Nothing more!"

"Then there’s the matter about your step-father."

I knew what the "problem" was there. "Does he have a problem with Patty or Kristen?"

"Jim, he doesn’t even care!" my mother protested. "That’s not the husband I married. He dotes on little Merry, but he doesn’t even think that your bringing up girls every morning and most nights might be a bad influence on her."

"Did you talk with him about it?"

"I did. And, Jim, he DID care. Up until he had that short talk with you. Now he no longer gives a damn!"

I had no idea what to say to that. I eyed the bag that held my precious tickets, but I really didn’t want to have to use them on my mother. Was there a way I could resolve this? I finally decided, "Mom, I’d suggest that you talk with Kristen and Patty. I’m sure they can convince you that nothing terrible is happening."

My mother looked at me, her eyes still burning with suspicion. Finally, she said, "Jim, I’m just worried. If you tell me you’re not dealing drugs, then fine. I do like Kristen, and I think the two of you together are great. I see the way you two look at each other. But seeing Patty here last night, and then this morning…"

"Mom, I told you that Kristen thought she was addicted to me. She wants me to be with Patty for a bit as she works out her feelings. Kristen is not jealous of Patty, and the two of them are best friends. That’s all."

My mother sighed. "I guess I’ll have to trust you for now."

I felt a bit of relief. "I’ll try not to do anything to betray that trust. Promise."

My mother shook her head and wagged her finger at me. "But remember, Jim: if I find any indication that you are doing something illegal, I won’t hesitate to call the police."

After my mother left, I felt my body shiver. I had no idea the amount of adrenaline that had been pumping through my body. I also made a vow to keep my tickets on me or someplace safe from my mother’s prying eyes.

I went downstairs and Patty was sitting with Merry in the living room. She looked at me, giving me a questioning look.

I asked Patty, "Ready to go to Wendy’s?"

"Yeah," Patty said, a bit worried.

Merry piped up, "Can I go, too?"

My mother overheard her step-daughter and said, from the kitchen, "You have laundry to do today, Meredith."

"Aww, mom!" Merry complained.

"Hey, Shortcake," I said, forcing a smile at my step-sister. "Next time I’m invited to Kristen’s, I’ll make sure she invites you. OK?"

"OK. Her place is cool. Will she drive me in the Camaro again?"

This time, my smile wasn’t as forced. "Only if you ride in the back next time!"

Merry smiled in return. "Sure, big brother."

* * *

I told Patty about my conversation with my mother in my room. She giggled at her jumping to the conclusion that I was dealing drugs, but turned serious when I pointed out that my Mom could easily call the police on us. Even though we were innocent, it would be embarrassing to say the least, not to mention that our relationship would be quite difficult to explain to anybody.

"I think you need to have Kristen have a talk with her," Patty observed. "I would have done so, but I didn’t realize how upset she was. That was a smart thing, saying that Kristen was addicted to you. I mean, she is, but we don’t need your mom knowing the gory details."

"Yeah," I agreed.

Patty continued to drive, and I asked, "So, what did you and Kristen do yesterday?"

Patty frowned and said, "I told you, Kristen doesn’t want me to tell. She’s not hiding anything terrible from you, trust me."

"If she’s not hiding anything, then why all the secrecy?"

"Wait and see," Patty said, keeping her eyes on the road. "Trust her. Trust us."

I dropped the subject, silently a bit angry at the girls' reticence about telling me what was going on between them.

Patty broke the awkward silence. "By the way, I have a request, James."

James was Patty’s "master" keyword for me. "Yes, Patricia?" I asked, playing the part.

"Patricia hasn’t been given any orders lately. I want you to think of something for me to do at school tomorrow."

I had almost forgotten this part of Patty, the one that likes playing at being a slave. "OK. I’ll think of something."

"I’ll drive you to school tomorrow. Tell me then. And make it wicked!"

When we got to Wendy’s house, I saw that Kristen’s car was in the driveway. My heart jumped, as I thought about being able to see the love of my life again after a day of being apart.

If what I thought had happened privately between Patty and Kristen had indeed happened, I realized that neither one would probably want to talk about it with Wendy and Camille present, so I let the matter fester in my mind for a bit.

As we arrived, Wendy seemed excited. "We’re going shopping today!"

This was exciting? The girls always went to the mall. What was so special about that?

Patty seemed happy. "Yeah. Kristen told me yesterday. I think it’s so cool!"

"What’s so cool about the mall?" I asked.

The girls gave me a look that meant that a mere boy couldn’t possibly understand. "Kristen’s father is giving us a hundred dollar gift certificate for any of the stores in the mall."

I did a mental calculation. One hundred dollars, divided by the three girls. Thirty three and change. Twenty five if I was included, but I didn’t seem to be. And I almost forgot Patrice — and Merry!. Twenty? "What? Twenty bucks?"

"No, Jim," Patty said. "One hundred dollars EACH. For all of us. He wants us to buy some cool outfits for school tomorrow."

I was worried. Patty had told me that Kristen’s old "friends" had only hung around her because she gave them gifts. Was Kristen doing this again?

Patty saw my frown, and said, "It’s from Kristen’s father. Not Kristen. It’s different."

I didn’t see much difference, but it seemed different enough to Patty. Kristen nodded her agreement.

"Hi, Jim," I heard a familiar voice. It was Patrice!

"Hi, Patrice!" I smiled. "I didn’t see your mom’s car."

"Kristen picked me up."

I smiled at my little blonde Goddess, who beamed at me.

I walked over to Kristen and kissed her, and she drew the kiss into a full body hug. "I missed you," she whispered to me when we finished.

"I missed you, too. One whole fuckin' day!"

Kristen giggled.

Patrice watched Kristen and me, her eyes still showing a bit of curiosity about the relationship between Kristen and me.

I hugged Patrice, and then all the girls, ending with Patty.

"So, where do we go?" Patty asked.

"Martin’s!" Wendy and Camille said together.

Patty added, "Kristen says that’s where she gets all her lovely outfits."

"Cool," Patrice said.

I didn’t relish the thought of going clothes shopping with seventeen year old girls, but I was smart enough not to voice any complaint. I tried to make myself look as enthusiastic as the girls.

We drove to the mall, Kristen driving me, and Patty driving the other girls.

When we were alone, Kristen said "I see Patty told you about me buying gifts for the other gang, huh."

I nodded. "I just didn’t want you to think that you had to buy friends."

"You guys are already my friends. My dad saw Patty yesterday and made the offer on his own. I never said anything to him. Patty accepted for everybody."

That made sense. "I don’t think I can figure out how to spend a hundred dollars. A pair of jeans is only ten dollars, and T-shirts are even cheaper."

Kristen said, "Oh, you’ll have fun. I guarantee it."

"How’s your addiction?" I asked.

"I’m really starting to feel it. It’s nothing I can’t handle, but it’s fucking amazing."

I nodded.

Kristen’s voice then went cold. "And what’s this about giving Patty my punishment?"

Kristen’s punishment? "Huh?" I asked.

"You made her think your penis is better than chocolate, like me. Patty called me last night and told me that she finally understood what it felt like for me."

"Patty asked me…"

Kristen interrupted me. "I know she did. But you didn’t have to give her a fucking ticket! This was something special, something only I felt about you. I wasn’t jealous about Patty until I found out you’re trying to turn her into my replacement!"

"No, I’m not…"

"Don’t interrupt me!" Kristen said. "Are you going to give her blonde hair dye, too?"

"Kristen…"

"No, I’m not finished…!"

"YES, YOU ARE!" I yelled, ending Kristen’s tirade. I took a breath and said, a bit softer, "I’m not turning Patty into you. She’s nothing like you. You are my girl friend. You’re the one I love. You mean everything to me. Patty was curious about what it was like for you, and I gave her a taste of it…" I paused, knowing that I had used a bad choice of words, but I knew that I needed to continue. "It’s only for a week. I did not promise to extend it. And if I do, it won’t be ME that she’ll like tasting."

"You mean that?" Kristen asked.

"Of course. I do miss your sucking me. You are quite unique, as you know. And I felt a bit of it when Patty did it. But Patty isn’t you. I don’t love Patty like I love you. And that’s what makes you special to me."

Kristen had just parked in the mall, and the girls were parked next to us, already getting out of the car.

Kristen opened her window, catching Patrice’s attention. "Jim and I need a few minutes alone. We’ll catch up with you."

Patrice looked at me and then back at Kristen and nodded.

Kristen then launched her body at mine, jumping over the center console, plastering my face with kisses.

I was now glad I put a time limit on the wish I gave Patty yesterday. I was happy that I didn’t need to lie to Kristen.

"Touch me. Make me come," Kristen said in between kisses.

"Hmmm?" I asked.

"I haven’t had an orgasm without your dick in my mouth. I want to come. Now!"

I thought that she had been playing with Patty yesterday. Surely Patty would have manipulated her to an orgasm, right? Nonetheless, I reached underneath Kristen’s dress, and felt that she wasn’t wearing any panties. I found her wet slit, and felt Kristen’s kisses increase in intensity as I found her secret pleasure spot. I increased my pressure as Kristen’s kisses got more forceful.

Soon, I had Kristen panting into my mouth. She let out a gentle cry as she had a quick orgasm.

I felt like I had done a bad job, knowing how intense some of Kristen’s orgasms could get. But Kristen’s kisses started getting more frequent and gentler.

Finally, she pulled away from my face. "That was… wonderful."

"Did I get the right spot?" I asked.

"Of course," Kristen said. "Remember, I told you they wouldn’t be as powerful?"

Oh yeah. I had forgotten about that.

"So… what did you and Patty do yesterday?"

"Can you keep a secret?" Kristen asked.

"Of course!" I answered.

"So can I!" Kristen smiled, and she opened her door and exited the vehicle.

I was left with a case of blue balls, but was happy that I was able to deliver Kristen’s first non-semen-induced orgasm since I had used my tickets on her that fateful day. I didn’t even let Kristen’s vagueness about what she did yesterday phase me too much.

Patty was waiting at the entrance of Martin’s, and she smiled at the two of us as we got there. "So, twenty six hours, huh?"

I didn’t understand until Kristen said, "Nope. Still going strong. I just kissed him."

Patty noticed the wrinkles in the front of Kristen’s dress. "Must be some kisser!"

Kristen blushed. "Are the girls picking out clothes?"

"Yup. The manager remembered me from yesterday and is now putting on a private show for the others."

"Cool. Let’s meet them."

"Um… they’re modeling lingerie right now," Patty warned, looking at me.

I blushed, and said, "I’ll wait out here."

"I guess I’ll wait with him," Kristen said, sounding a bit disappointed.

"Go on in," I said to my lovely blonde Goddess. "Patricia will keep me company."

I saw Patty’s face light up at that, and she nodded excitedly to Kristen. Kristen was aware of our code, and smiled. "Be good, James and Patricia."

Patty smiled, "I’m always good."

Kristen headed off into the store, and I said, "Is Patricia up for a little fun?"

Patty nodded excitedly.

"Ever give a blow job to a boy in a men’s room?"

Patty’s eyes opened wide, and she said, "Think we can manage it?"

"Worst that can happen is they throw us out."

Patty hesitated only the briefest amount of time. "I’ll do it."

I led Patty out of the store and into the mall, and found a door that was the entrance to a hallway leading to the rest rooms. I had Patty wait outside while I investigated the situation inside the men’s room.

There was an old man at one of the urinals.

I went back outside and shook my head at Patty, indicating the coast wasn’t clear.

Patty smiled, and then took my hand. She led me not into the men’s room, but the ladies' room. "I checked it out while you were gone," Patty told me.

Patty quickly led me inside.

The ladies' room was set up much nicer than the men’s room. It had a couch in it, and it smelled considerably better.

I was pushed into a larger stall that had handrails for wheelchair access. Patty had me stand on the toilet, ducking so my head wouldn’t stick over the top of the partitions.

Patty pulled her panties down to her legs, and pulled up her dress and sat down between my legs. She opened my jeans, pulling them and my shorts down. My erect cock sprung out at just the right position for her to start her newly-acquired slow sucking. It wasn’t a very comfortable position for me, constantly cramped keeping my head and body down, but the sucking made it worth it.

The wickedness of this entire encounter had me soon moving my hips back and forth, forcing Patty to start sucking me at a less leisurely pace. Although I was cramped, I was truly getting excited.

And then, of course, I heard the door to the room open, and I froze, thinking that we were busted. I heard two girls talking to one another, walking into the cubicles next to the one we occupied. Patty looked up at me, back to her slow sucking, her eyes laughing at me, still hunched down in the stall.

The two girls continued their conversation as I heard them piss, completely unaware that I was in the stall right next to the closest one.

The girls' piss didn’t take long, at least to my way of thinking. I heard the rustle of paper, and heard a toilet flush, followed by another.

The two girls left their stalls, and continued talking as I heard the water running as they washed their hands.

I heard the sound of pissing again, and was surprised to realize that it was Patty. She shrugged her shoulders without letting my dick leave her mouth.

I remembered that there weren’t paper towels, so I had to wait for the hand dryers to blast out their loud noise. After a short eternity, I heard the doors open and the two chatting girls finally left.

"Does everybody talk to one another in the girls' room?" I whispered to Patty.

Patty nodded her head, and I started thrusting again.

Soon, I erupted into Patty’s sucking mouth. I was ready to get myself pulled together and out of the lavatory when I heard the door open again. I froze again, knowing that my exit would now be delayed for another five minutes at least.

Footsteps paused in front of the stall we were in, and then moved into the stall next to me. Patty continued to suck gently.

After a few seconds, I heard the person in the stall next to us say, "Patty, is that you?"

It was Kristen!

"Ummm hmmm," Patty said, her mouth still occupied.

I heard Kristen giggle. "It sounds like you have what I’m craving."

Patty pulled away from my dick. "Is the coast clear outside?"

"Nobody was around when I came here. I was looking for you."

I pulled out of Patty’s mouth, and pulled up my pants. I got up off the toilet, and let Patty wipe herself and flush.

"Check if the coast is clear," I ordered Patty.

Patty nodded, and left the stall. I hopped back up, and heard Kristen’s door open, and Kristen moved into my stall.

"You look funny!" Kristen giggled.

"Yeah. It was supposed to be the gents' room, but it was occupied," I whispered.

"Come on, Kristen," Patty called.

Kristen allowed me to jump down and pull my pants back up. We walked together to the entrance.

Patty called, a bit nervously, "Um, Kris?"

Just then, the door opened and an older lady looked at the two of us.

Kristen was fast. She turned to me and said, "So, it’s the third stall. See if you can get a janitor in here."

"Yes, ma’am," I answered, trying to sound like somebody that would work in the mall.

The lady eyed me suspiciously.

Kristen turned to the lady and said, "You might want to avoid that third stall. It needs to get fixed."

"Um… thank you, miss," the lady said.

Kristen and I exited the bathroom, and we weren’t seen by anybody else. I kissed my quick thinking blonde Goddess, and left with her and Patty back into Martin’s.

"The lingerie show is over," Kristen explained. "The girls are picking out dresses."

I wasn’t too thrilled to be viewing a fashion show, but I just had one of my all-time fantasies realized, that of being in the girls' lavatory, and even got a blow job to boot.

I was not about to complain about any silly fashion show.

At Martin’s, there were about three models that wore a few dresses and other fashion combinations. The girls all sat agog, cooing at the various dresses. I had eyes for nobody except Kristen, who was sitting in the center front, with Patty next to her. Kristen had asked me to sit on her other side, but I declined, saying that the other girls would probably appreciate the front row seat more than me.

During the show, I noticed some light rock music playing in the background, and one of the songs made me think of Kristen. I smiled as an idea formed in my head.

I also realized something about my little adventure with Patty: it was Kristen being around that had made it special for me. I had to admit it — I was head-over-heels in love with my little blonde Goddess.

Chapter 15

During a lull in the show, I moved up to the front and told Kristen that I had something to do at home. All the girls looked disappointed, especially Kristen. I gave each of them a hug and left the store.

Kristen followed me out. "You’re not mad that I didn’t tell you my secret earlier, are you?"

I shook my head. "Kris, I’m certainly not angry at you. You have some secret, and if I should need to know about it, you’ll tell me; I’ll find out when it’s appropriate. But I really have some things to do at home, especially with tomorrow being the first day of school."

This was maybe a little white lie. I was, of course, still a bit hurt that I hadn’t been a part of whatever it was that Patty and Kristen had done together the other day, although Patty’s assurances to me did make me feel better.

Kristen nodded. "How about dinner?"

"I think I should eat at home. Haven’t been doing that too much, lately."

"What’s wrong, Jim?" Kristen looked very hurt.

"Nothing," I assured Kristen. "Everything’s right. I love you — it can’t get more perfect than that! I just want to prepare for school. Hearing you and the girls talk about college all the time has gotten me thinking about my future as well. I think that’s part of why I was in a funk on Sunday."

Kristen didn’t seem convinced. "You sure that nothing’s wrong?"

"I’m positive, Kris," I said, smiling and giving her a kiss on the cheek.

"Can I give you a ride?"

I sighed. I really hated turning Kristen down. "Nah. It’s only two blocks, and you girls are still picking out clothes."

"Shall I send Patty over tonight?"

Patty was the last thing I needed at my house tonight. I suspected that Patty was Kristen’s secret spy to keep track of me. I didn’t know if Patty’s loyalties were to me or to Kristen, and it would be foolish of me to entrust Patty with any of my secrets, although she had shown herself quite competent at keeping Kristen’s secrets.

"Nah. I’ll see her tomorrow morning. I guess she’s giving me a ride to school!"

"You know that I love you, Jim," Kristen said, her face clearly showing concern.

"I know, Kris. And I love you, too!" The two of us kissed for a couple of minutes, Kristen turning it, of course, into one of her patented erection specials. It was difficult for me to leave, but I knew that I had some work to do. I hugged Kristen and said my good-bye, and then I walked toward my home.

As I walked away, I knew that Kristen was a bit more than disappointed. I wondered what I could have done to avoid doing that to her. I was still a bit new to this girl friend/boy friend thing. However, Kristen had admitted that she had some sort of secret that she was keeping from me, and I now had my own secret idea for Kristen, one that I hoped she’d really like. I just needed some private time to put things together. I truly hoped that Kristen would understand.

* * *

Once I got home, I went straight upstairs. I was looking for a 45 single that I had purchased a while back. Of course, it was nowhere to be found.

Knowing that Merry sometimes "borrowed" some of my singles, I found her in the laundry room. I asked her if she had that particular forty-five, and she said it was in a stack on the turntable in her room.

"I’m going to borrow it back," I told my step-sister. "You can have it tomorrow."

"Sure. I was starting to get sick of the song, anyway."

I found the record where Merry had said it would be, and took it into my room. I had a pair of Senheiser headphones and plugged them into my receiver. I put the 45 center adapter into the turntable and programmed the automatic mechanism to repeat the song continuously.

I looked among my school supplies and found my loose leaf binder that had fifty or so blank pages of music staffs on it, a gift from my music teacher last year.

I was considered a sort of music prodigy as a kid. My mother had taught me how to read music before I could even read fairy tales. I played the old upright piano that was in our den, which I still doodled on occasionally, especially when trying to figure out the notes to a song.

In elementary school, I had taken up a few instruments, but found that my piano training served as a disadvantage at first. You see, most orchestral instruments are tuned to different keys. When a trumpet plays a middle-C note, for instance, the actual pitch that comes out is a B-flat note. Expecting the sound of one note and hearing a different pitch was very disconcerting.

However, I persevered, and managed to learn to train my ears to transpose the "expected" sound of the notes I played, and I managed to get quite good on the trumpet. Not wanting to sit on my laurels, I tried other instruments, eventually doing well enough to be considered pretty versatile.

In junior high, I became a jack of all trades in music class. My music teacher stayed with me after school to teach me things that they normally don’t teach in music class, like arrangements, the basics of conducting, sight transposition (looking at, say, music written for trumpet — which is a B-flat instrument — and having it play in the correct pitch for, say, an E-flat instrument like an alto sax), and other advanced subjects.

During some high school special events, like musicals, I was "loaned out" from the junior high to play some specialized instruments, or even a regular instrument, like the trumpet or the piano. The high school teacher had dealt with such "prodigies" before, but I managed to impress even him.

Anyway, I was determined to listen to this one song, over and over, and get it down on paper. Then, I’d transpose it for a few instruments. I only had the rest of the afternoon and this evening to complete my work.

After a couple of hours, my mom called me down to supper, and I ate quickly, wanting to get back upstairs to my music work.

"What are you doing up there?" Mom asked.

"Scoring something."

"You have a girl up there?" my step-father asked.

My mother looked daggers at him.

"No. I meant that I’m trying to capture a song from a record onto music paper."

"Sounds weird," my step-father said, having little interest in music.

My mother actually smiled. The two of us shared a love for music. "Getting a head start in music class already?"

I grinned. "Something like that."

Merry offered to do the dishes for me in return to allow her to come into my room later and watch me "score" a song.

"Sure, Shortcake. You may need to knock loudly, since I’ll have the headphones on."

"Okie dokie," Merry said, happy as a clam.

When I got back upstairs, I found a headphone Y-adapter that I had once used with Jack to listen to "forbidden" albums ("The First Family" and an album by Lenny Bruce are still ingrained in my memory). I found a pair of studio monitor headphones that I knew would impress Merry — I preferred the lightness and the better sound reproduction of the Senheisers — and hooked the studio monitors into the Y-adapter as well. I had to turn the volume up a bit to compensate for the dissipation of the signal.

I got back to work.

I heard Merry’s knock, and invited her in. I put the monitors on her, and showed her what I was doing.

"You mean, rock musicians can actually read music?" Merry asked.

"Well, in reality, probably not very many of them," I grinned.

Merry didn’t interrupt me, but eventually got bored watching me put what appeared to her to be useless circles and lines on my score sheets. The only part that interested her was when I put the words underneath the vocal notes. In fact, the two of us had an argument on how the first two words were to be spelled. She loved the first few lines of the song. Merry was yawning after about an hour of this and excused herself.

I finally managed to get the song completed. There was more work to be done, like reducing the scores to individual parts. I figured that I would be able to do some of that at school, since it was merely copying what I had on one page onto another, and traditionally, the first day of school usually didn’t entail much work, although I wasn’t quite sure what to expect for high school.

I looked at the time, it was close to midnight.

I finally turned off the record player, wondering how much damage the diamond needle had done to the record with all the excessive playing and shrugged. It was my record to begin with, even if Merry had taken possession of it.

* * *

Patty arrived for my morning blow job, her morning back rub, and breakfast. She told my parents that she’d be staying over Kristen’s starting that night, since her mother was still away, and Kristen’s family had offered her to stay in one of the guest rooms.

In the car, Patty turned to me and said, "So, what do you want Patricia doing today?"

Oh, damn! I had been so busy scoring the song last night that I hadn’t really thought of anything.

"Um… it’s a surprise," I said, not untruthfully. If I figured something out, it would be a surprise to me!

"Cool. Kris says she’ll meet us here in the parking lot."

I smiled. I had a surprise in store for Kristen today.

Patty pulled into the school parking lot, and easily spotted Kristen’s red Camaro. Kristen was leaning against the back of her car, talking to some other girl.

"Oh, fuck," Patty said. "That’s Dale."

I had heard some things about Dale, none of them nice, mostly from Kristen and Patrice.

By the time that Patty found a parking spot, Dale had left, much to my relief. I had my bag of tickets in my attaché case that I brought with me to school. I knew that I shouldn’t use them for revenge, but it comforted me to know that I had them available.

Kristen’s face lit up as she saw Patty and me walking toward her. "Hi, Jim! Hi Patty!"

We all gathered in a three-way hug.

Kristen said, softly, "The cravings are still there, but they’re not getting worse."

"What does that mean?" I asked.

"If I can go a week and they still don’t get any worse, then I can probably go any length of time. At least, that’s what I’m hoping."

I wasn’t looking forward to not being with Kristen for a whole week, but I reminded myself that Kristen had this particular problem because of my bone-headed ideas. I forced myself to smile. "That sounds… um… great, Kris."

Kris looked at me, and stifled a laugh. "You are a lousy actor, Jim!" She hugged me closer, planting a kiss on my lips.

"It’s time to get to home room," Patty suggested. That was where we’d get our official class schedules. We already had a "preliminary" schedule sent to our houses, but things usually got shuffled around at the last minute.

Kristen bid her good-byes, and kissed the two of us quickly. I had Patty stay back a second.

"Patricia?" I said.

Patty’s eyes beamed. "Yes, James?"

"You want something sexy, or embarrassing?"

"Um… how about a little of both?"

"OK," I grinned. I opened my attaché case and took out a marker. "Here."

"What’s this?"

"A magic marker. It’s water soluble, so it will wash off. Anyway, I want you to get a guy to autograph one of your breasts."

"Huh?" Patty said.

"Too much for you?"

"I thought you’d… like in the mall…"

"Nah. Already done that. Just show me the signature when you pick me up after school. Oh… I almost forgot. I need to stay late today, about an hour. Do you think you could find Kris and have her meet me in the music room at 3:45 today?"

"Exactly?"

"Yeah. You can’t enter the room if the red light is on outside. Just wait for the light to turn off after 3:45 and you and Kris can come in."

"Sure thing. You really want somebody to autograph my breast?"

I smiled. "Tell some guy you’re doing it on a dare."

My first home room was a bit exciting, since it was my first time having a real class in high school. The big topic was, of course, the resignation of Tricky Dick ("I am NOT a crook!") and possible repercussions about having our first unelected president in office.

I had World History for first period, and it was upstairs. The conversation about the recent happenings with Watergate and stuff was still the hot topic for the first half of that class. I don’t remember exactly where in world history we started after that; it has been a while, and didn’t seem as earth shaking to me at that time.

I know that I had music class for third period, followed by lunch. Usually, with this kind of schedule, I would skip lunch, and spend more time in the music room. But now I had friends that might have fourth period lunch. I decided to do my schedule straight for the first day.

In music class, the teacher started the task of getting a bunch of students used to playing their instruments again, usually after not having touched them in three months.

The music teacher, Mr. Proilet (his name is pronounced "Pree-Lay"), saw me in class, and asked me how my summer had been. I assured him that I had kept current on my trumpet, but that I’d be willing to fill in on any instruments where he might be short-staffed. He smiled at my offer, knowing that I was quite versatile musically.

"I’d rather have you at first trumpet, first chair."

I groaned at this. The first chair was usually reserved for seniors or at least juniors. And I know that there were a few really good trumpet players in this year’s class.

I looked around the room quickly, and noticed a certain section was a bit short. "How about trombone?" I asked.

The teacher looked at me. "Are you up for it?"

I smiled. "Bass instruments are usually easier, and the 'bone is natural pitched instrument."

"How are you on the slide?"

"Almost as good as trumpet," I assured Mr. Proilet.

"Hmmm. How about second trombone? Bill, there, is a killer on the slide, and Roger also wants to play first," my teacher pointed out, referring to two seniors in the trombone section. "We can use some more support on second trombone, if you don’t mind the lower position."

I grinned. I’d prefer to play second trombone, actually; it would avoid resentment from the older students. "Second it is."

The teacher shook his head. It wasn’t every day that a student would turn down the status of playing first chair. "Um, Jim?"

"Yeah?" I asked.

"Mr. Thurd told me how you like to play new instruments," Mr. Proilet said.

"Yes?"

My music teacher walked into the instrument closet and found an instrument case, coming back into the room and handing it to me. "Here’s something from the marching band. It fingers like a trumpet and reads trombone music. We got a few over the summer. Would you like to give it a try?"

I shrugged, never having touched the instrument. "I’d like to add another instrument to my repertoire!" I grinned.

I opened the case and saw that the instrument looked like a rather large trumpet, but aside from being twice as large, it also had a bell the same size as that on a bass trombone. I looked up, "Um, Mr. Proilet?"

"Yes, Jim? I need to start the class."

"I have a little music project… something for after school. Could I spend the period copying a master to some individuals?"

The teacher laughed. "Mr. Thurd had warned me about you. You still need to practice the new instrument, too. Go ahead and have fun."

I thanked the teacher, and gave the new instrument a test. I quickly ran through a set of scales, and noticed that it had the range of a standard trombone, without the slide effect. I got the hang of it quickly, and then resumed my music project to the accompaniment of the cacophony of a bunch of students trying to turn noise into music. In a way, the noise was soothing to me.

I was surprised to see Patty at lunch at fourth period, and looked around. Kristen was nowhere to be found.

Patty saw me looking. "She has lunch during third. You missed her walking out."

"I had music class, and was doing a special project."

Patty’s eyes widened. "I remember you! You were in Annie Get Your Gun last year!"

"Yeah. They imported me for piano and a couple of extra parts last year." I didn’t mention that I had been in the two previous high school musicals as well.

"Must be cool to have all that talent. You know, Kristen has a piano at her house."

"She does? How come I never noticed?"

"Because, when you’re around Kris, you only notice Kris, you Don Juan!"

One of the upper classmen from music joined us at the table. His name was Toby something-or-other. He was in the band, playing first trumpet, third chair.

"Um… Am I interrupting?" Toby said.

"No," I said. "Toby. This is Patty, a friend of mine."

"We’ve met," Patty said, but blinked her eyes demurely in a move that could only have been copied from an expression that I had seen Kristen do frequently.

"Yeah. We have math together," Toby said. He turned to me, "I want to thank you for what you did in music today?"

"Huh?" I asked.

Toby’s face was serious. "Taking second trombone instead of first trumpet. I would have been kicked down to second trumpet if you had taken it, and I’ve heard you play. You really deserve it."

"It’s nothing, really. The trombone section looked weak."

"Whatever. Thanks, anyway."

"Sure."

Patty watched this exchange, probably not understanding any of it. "So, what do you think about Calculus?" she asked Toby.

"Seems pretty easy," Toby said, grinning.

Patty shook her head. "I don’t think I’ll ever get it."

I watched Patty and Toby make small talk. Unlike when I was with Patty and the girls, she did not draw me into this conversation.

The two of them were transfixed with one another. I felt a little awkward, and quietly got up and left. I don’t think either one of them noticed.

I wasn’t jealous of Patty, and I actually kind of liked Toby. I mean, he didn’t have to search me out and thank me for turning down first chair. He could have simply pretended that he didn’t know. The boy had dignity… and he seemed to really like Patty.

I hoped that Patty had been able to get the message to Kristen to meet me at 3:45. I had something planned, and was getting everything down to the last minute. I had maybe ten minutes of leeway, and if things started to go wrong, I’d have to wait another day. I didn’t want to wait.

School finally let out, and I met Mr. Proilet and asked if I could use the music room for a practice. He didn’t seem to mind.

My friends from junior high all started to wander into the music room. They were gossiping and chatting among themselves, talking about their first day of school.

All of them were doing me a favor by staying after school, and after about fifteen minutes, I had about ten guys from last year’s chorus, as well as five or six members of the band, all milling about the music room.

I started handing out the music. I had waited until after school when I was alone in the music room to actually put the title of the song on the music sheets.

Everybody knew the song, and the chorus knew their part without needing music sheets, but I wanted everything perfect.

I had borrowed Patty’s new friend, Toby, to play trumpet. There was another guy named Lou playing baritone sax. One of the members of the chorus, Sam, was also in the string section of the concert orchestra, and noticed that I hadn’t written a bass part.

"I don’t know any bass players, or where I could get an electric bass on short notice."

"I have a string bass in the orchestra room," Sam replied, smiling. "If you have the chord sheets, I could improvise a bass line." He left quickly to get his instrument.

I didn’t have a recording engineer, so I opted instead to use a binaural mike setup above where my music focus would be. I figured if I could move the string bass closer to the mike, it might be heard amid the sounds of the other instruments.

The musicians were practicing their parts. It was a simple arrangement of a simple song, really.

Gerry, a senior that I knew only by reputation, walked in with an electric guitar. We shook hands, and I showed him the music. He grinned when he saw the title, and said that he already played this song with his band… in the same key.

I watched Gerry connecting his amp and guitar, and I had remembered something. "Gerry? Do you know Wendy Jones?"

Gerry looked up at me, surprised. "Yeah. I called her a few days ago. Why?"

"Wendy’s a friend of mine. I remember her telling me about a boy that played guitar. I had thought it was you."

"You hang out with Wendy?" Gerry asked, impressed. "She’s a really nice babe."

"Yeah. I hang out with all her friends."

"She’s friends with Kristen now," Gerry said.

"I know. Kristen’s our guest of honor for this show, actually."

Gerry looked thoughtful. "Is it true that Kristen’s changed? I mean, she doesn’t hang out with her old crowd anymore. And do you know Dale? I heard her bad mouthing Kristen this morning. The two of them used to be tight."

"Yeah. Kristen’s changed. For the better, I hope."

Gerry started tuning his guitar, and I left him alone.

I grinned and hoped for the best. It was 3:20, and I only had time for one full rehearsal before the real thing.

I turned on the recorder, and then walked to the front. I found Mr. Proilet’s conductor’s stick, and I started the chorus chanting.

The song only took about three or four minutes, and it worked without a hitch. The weakest part was Toby on trumpet, but he was doing his level best to make this work. After the song ended, I turned off the recorder and looked at the V.U. meters. We had a few peaks that were a bit in the red zone, so I moved the recording gain down about two decibels.

I gave everybody the thumb’s up, and told them to take five.

My lead singer, Roy, came over to me. "You have a pleasant voice, Jim. The timbre’s of our voices match nicely."

I nodded. "I don’t have any fancy recording engineers, and I wanted to double-track the vocals. The best way to do that with this setup is to have you and I both be lead singers. It’s a good thing for me that the range on this song is simple."

Roy shook his head. "Your voice is better than you think," he said. "Most people just don’t like hearing their voices on a recording. But you get used to it. Continue doing it. As I said, you have a nice voice, and I’m one to know."

I thanked Roy, and Toby came up to me. "I think I got the part nailed now. I was a bit shaky at the instrumental part."

"Don’t worry, Toby," I assured the trumpet player. "You’re doing really fine. We’re not recording for the radio!"

Toby grinned. "Patty and I have a date next Saturday."

I smiled. "That’s great. She’s a really nice person, and so are you. I think the two of you will be great together."

"Think so?" Toby asked. He looked just a bit uncertain. "She’s… um… different than most girls I know."

I shrugged. "All girls are different in their own way. Patty will be here, you know. In about five minutes, in fact."

Toby beamed. "Really?"

"Yup. So make it sound great for her!"

"You betcha!"

* * *

The musicians formed up, and I noticed that the chorus had roughly doubled in size since the rehearsal. Apparently, the word went out and people were begging to be a part of the session. I hoped that neither Patty nor Kristen had gotten word of it.

I explained everything to the newcomers, while keeping my eye on the clock. The girls were due any minute…

I saw Toby’s eyes light up, and I turned around to see my two best friends walk into the music room uncertainly. "Jim?" Patty said, not understanding why so many boys were in one place after school.

"Patty, Kristen," I said, "Sit on those two chairs." I pointed to the two chairs directly underneath the binaural mike.

The two girls got themselves comfortable. I signaled to Roy, the lead singer, to start the recording. He nodded, turned on the recorder and went back to his mike.

I waved my baton, mouthing "1, 2, 1, 2, 3, 4…"

The Chorus started chanting: "Ouga Chaka… Ouga, Ouga… Ouga Chaka… Ouga, Ouga…"

I closed my eyes, conducting from memory. I started singing into the mike: "I can’t stop this feeling, Deep inside of me… Girl you just don’t realize What you do to me…"

I continued to sing, my eyes closed and conducting my impromptu orchestra blindly (they were hit perfectly). I really put everything I had into the song.

The instrumental sounded great… even Toby’s trumpet.

I drove on, eager to see this song to its conclusion. Finally, I managed to get to the end of the song… "I’m high on believing, That you’re in love with me! Yeah, I’m hooked on a feeling!"

The music stopped, and I kept my eyes closed. It seemed to go all right, but I really hadn’t been listening to the entire mix, just trying to get my part done. How had it actually gone? I had thought that lost my nervousness about stepping on stage when I was in sixth grade, but right now I really felt nervous, like a kid doing his first recital.

I opened my eyes, and Roy was standing by the recorder, giving me the thumb’s up signal. I felt a little better. But what did my audience think?

With trepidation, I turned around, and saw Kristen smiling at me, tears in her eyes.

Was I that bad? Roy had said I had a pleasant voice, but maybe he was just being nice…

"That was so sweet!" Kristen said, rushing up to me.

She liked it?

Kristen rushed up and kissed me deeply in front of the entire chorus and band. As we broke it off, I heard a smattering of applause. A few of the chorus had started chanting the "Ouga Chaka" part again, laughing among themselves.

Patty was over by the musicians, talking with Toby.

Roy came over and handed me the two master cassettes from the recorder. I presented one of them to Kristen and said, "For you, my little blonde Goddess!"

I introduced Kristen and Roy, and they exchanged pleasantries. Kristen noticed how much Roy’s voice sounded like mine and commented on it.

"Tell that to Jim," Roy grinned. "He thinks my voice sounds great, but he doesn’t think his measures up!"

Kristen kissed me again.

Gerry, the guitar player, congratulated me on a great set, and asked me if he could use my arrangement for his band. I shrugged and gave him my master copy, asking him to just copy it and return it to me. I wanted to keep it as a souvenir of my "back to school" present for Kristen. Gerry didn’t seem to have a problem with that.

* * *

Kristen drove me from school, stopping by Lake Shore Point for a quick make-out session. We weren’t alone, and Kristen was careful not to allow our passions to overflow. She was still trying to determine if she could handle the cravings that I had imposed upon her.

We then stopped at Kristen’s house, where I saw Patty’s car was already parked. We went into the main house, and I once again met Kristen’s parents.

Patty came into the living room where we were and said "Hi."

Kristen hugged Patty and asked, "Who was that you were talking to in the band?"

"His name’s Toby," Patty answered. "Jim introduced us."

I nodded. "He seems to like Patty. He’s a really decent guy. He works hard at playing trumpet."

Patty beamed. "Toby had a lot of nice things to say about you, too. How you kept him from getting demoted in the trumpet section…"

"It’s not demoted, but you got the basics. But I didn’t do it for him. The trombone section looked weak."

Kristen beamed at me. "Such a gracious gentleman."

"How was your first day back to school?" Kristen’s mother asked.

"Great," Kristen answered. "Jim, here, seems to be multi-talented in the music department. He made this recording for me today." Kristen held up her cassette.

"You’re a musician?" Kristen’s mom asked.

"I play a bit," I squirmed, disliking this kind of attention.

"Mom… he arranged an entire score, and got a bunch of guys from school to make a recording. All on the first day of school!"

"Really?" Mrs. Swift said, impressed. "We have a piano in the parlor, you know."

"Mom," Kristen said, rolling her eyes. "He doesn’t want to entertain during your parties!"

Patty and I laughed at this. I doubted that Kristen’s mother actually had such a design on me.

The three of us excused ourselves and went into Kristen’s play room. I needed to get back before six for dinner.

Kristen gave me a tender kiss, and pulled Patty in to make it a three-way. She was shivering.

"What’s wrong?" I asked Kristen.

"Dale’s starting rumors," Kristen said. "Talking about me, Patrice, and the rest of us. She actually had the nerve to ask me to pay her $250 in order to prevent the rumors from running rampant."

Patty nodded. "I heard some of them already. She was with you at your car before school, wasn’t she?"

"Yeah," Kristen said. "If it wasn’t for you two and the others, I don’t know what I would have done."

"Too bad you have third period lunch," I said. "Patty and I share lunch the next period."

"Yeah. I saw Patty in between periods. She invited me to the music room." Kristen changed the subject. "Jim… that was the sweetest thing. How’d you know I liked that song?"

"I didn’t," I admitted. "But I felt it appropriate. I mean, who’s addicted to who?"

"That’s, to whom," Patty pointed out.

"Yes, Mother," I said.

The two girls laughed at my expense.

"You’re still sweet," Kristen said. "I’m working on a surprise for you, but you’ll have to wait. OK?"

"Sure," I said, kissing Kristen again.

Patty offered to drive me home, surprising Kristen. Patty was insistent, though.

I accepted, and we left at about five thirty.

Once in the car, Patty said, "Jim, you have no idea how much that song meant to Kris. She really had a bad day today, and you completely turned it around for her."

"I didn’t know about her day until we were in the play room," I pointed out. "I got the idea when I was watching the ladies model dresses at Martin’s."

"Well, you’re definitely the best thing that ever happened to Kristen. Just remember she’s fragile. She can break into a million tiny pieces. Be careful with her."

I nodded. I wouldn’t want to knowingly harm Kristen again in a million years.

Patty turned into an empty road. "I have something to show you."

I wondered what Patty was up to. She turned to me, and pulled up her blouse along with one of the cups of her bra. On the top of her breast was a signature: Toby.

I moved over and kissed Patty. "That’s great, Patty. Must have taken some courage!"

Patty just nodded and started the car up again. She drove me home, and kissed me on the cheek as I left the vehicle.

Merry met me at the door. "How’d your surprise go, Jim?"

"Better than I had ever hoped, Shortcake!"

I picked up my step-sister and planted a wet kiss on her cheek. "Thanks for the help last night."

Merry blushed and squirmed out of my grip. She grabbed the cassette from my hands and ran into her room to play it. I made a mental note to make sure that I got the tape back from her; it was very special to me.

* * *

Patty met me again the next morning, and we had our mutual make-out session. I was really missing Kristen. It wasn’t that Patty was a poor substitute for my little blonde Goddess, but Patty and I weren’t really in love, and it seemed to make a big difference to me.

I found myself fantasizing that I was with Kristen, now that Patty’s technique was becoming more and more similar to Kristen’s, but I realized that this wasn’t completely fair to Patty.

To compensate, I tried to put my full enthusiasm into Patty’s back rubs, and Patty would squirm and moan in appreciation.

"Every girl should have a back rub like this before having to go to school," Patty commented.

We found Kristen’s car at school, but Kristen wasn’t anywhere near it.

I didn’t see Kristen at all until fourth period. I did notice some members of the chorus in the hallway chanting "Ouga Chaka," occasionally, especially when they noticed me. I hoped that those two words didn’t become a nickname for me in the future.

Patty and Toby were already sitting together at lunch, talking animatedly. Patty caught my eye and signaled me to sit across the table from Toby and her.

I was a bit disappointed that I wasn’t sitting next to Patty, but I knew that it wasn’t my place to be intruding on her love life.

I was shocked when Patty smiled at something behind me and noticed Kristen walking toward me, smiling, with a tray in her hand.

"Kristen! You’re here!" I said, stating the obvious.

"Yeah," Kristen grinned. "They are still making minor schedule changes. And when your daddy is the one that donated the new scoreboard on the football field, you can get some minor adjustments to things a bit easier."

"That’s great. We’ll have lunch together all semester!"

I felt great being able to sit next to Kristen. She was smiling, something I figured she didn’t do very much the previous day.

"Where were you this morning?" I asked Kristen. "Patty and I looked all over for you."

Kristen looked at me, "Have you seen Dale today?"

Up until yesterday, I didn’t even know what Dale looked like. "No…"

Kristen smiled. "You probably won’t."

I tried to get more information out of Kristen, but she was adamant about not talking.

It was amazing. Kristen was the one girl that I knew that could actually keep a secret. First, she was cooking up a surprise for me with Patty, and not giving me any kind of clue what she had planned. Next, this strange thing about Dale? What had happened there? Did Kristen put Dale into the hospital?

I changed the subject, not wanting to press Kristen any further. Maybe I could find out if I spent some private time with her, if she felt she could trust me.

Lunch went pretty fast; too fast for me. Time just seemed to fly when Kristen and I were together. We had completely forgotten about Patty and Toby, but they were off on their own little world themselves.

At the end of the day, Kristen was waiting by her Camaro. I noticed Patty’s car leaving, Toby on the passenger side.

I was feeling happy for Patty. Just a month ago, Patty thought that she’d live the life of a hermit. And now she was confidant enough to be going out on a date in two days.

I much preferred to drive with Kristen, anyway. Her red Camaro was really bitchin' and turned heads as she drove past, and I luxuriated in the afterglow.

Kristen drove me straight home, saying that she had some stuff to take care of at home. I was very disappointed, since I hadn’t been spending a lot of time with her.

At home, Merry had a disappointed look on her face. "Kristen left and took the Camaro!"

"She’ll be around again," I promised Merry.

At dinner, my mom asked me what I was going to do for my birthday. It was next week. I originally had planned to go to the movies with Jack. Then, after discovering my lucky tickets, I thought maybe I’d do a special "Wednesday Night" with the girls, something I’d never tell my mother about.

Now, I was undecided. I didn’t know if Kristen even knew my birthday was next week, and I didn’t want to tell her. I’d only be a year younger than her, at least for the moment, and I wanted it to be a surprise.

I realized that I hadn’t answered my mother. "I don’t know. Maybe watch a movie or something."

"Doesn’t sound all that exciting," my mother said.

I shrugged. "Parties are overrated, Mom. Boys don’t have them at my age."

My mother looked at me and shrugged.

Mercifully, the subject changed.

* * *

The next morning, I received my morning suckle from Patty. I knew that I was going to miss that gentle sucking action that she used due to her love of the taste of my cock, but Monday night would be the last time she’d be feeling that effect. Kristen’s obvious jealousy of me giving Patty a "taste" of Kristen’s "punishment" had made me make a vow that I would never allow Patty to feel that way about my penis again. I knew that I would definitely miss that gentle, loving, sucking action, but Kristen was more important to me than that.

I repaid Patty by treating her to an extra workout with her body massage. I massaged both the front and back, but never went close to her crotch. Again, I wanted my next time to be with Kristen.

At school, Kristen met the two of us in the school parking lot. We kissed, briefly, before heading to our respective classes.

At third period, Mr. Proilet found me before class. He fished around his drawer, pulling out a battery operated cassette deck. "Can you explain about this?" He pressed the PLAY button, and I heard the hiss of tape noise. It wasn’t a good quality tape. "Ouga Chaka… Ouga, Ouga…"

Oh my god! Where did Mr. Proilet get a copy of that tape? I realized from the fact that the rehearsal didn’t have as full a chant at the start (due to the larger chorus that had assembled later) that this was almost definitely the rehearsal of the special session that I had set up for Kristen. I had somehow forgotten to get those tapes.

My teacher smiled and pressed the STOP button, and then pressed REWIND. "Sound familiar?"

"Yeah," I said sheepishly. "I made it here Wednesday afternoon."

"I see. That was your little project, huh? Who did the arrangement?"

"I did. I wrote the conductor’s score the previous night, and transcribed the individual parts during music class…"

My teacher interrupted me. "You’re telling me you arranged this, and set up this recording in less than twenty-four hours?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "But you’re only listening to the rehearsal, and it sounds like a copy of a copy at best." I went fishing in my attaché case, and found my copy of the final master. "Here…" I gave Mr. Proilet the second master copy of the actual session. "This one sounds better."

Without a word, Mr. Proilet popped out his cassette and put in mine. "Ouga Chaka… Ouga, Ouga…"

I clenched my eyes. I hadn’t yet gotten up the nerve to actually listen to the tape. Everybody in the band room quieted down as the tape played. Some people pointed at me, a few of them having attended the actual recording.

God! I hate hearing my voice on tape! Roy was right about that, but I really thought my voice stank. It sounded a bit too high to be my voice. There was no way that anybody would confuse my voice with Blue Swede’s.

I watched my teacher shake his head. "You’re quite talented, boy. Mr. Thurd said you were good, but he didn’t mention your ability to compose…"

"I didn’t compose anything!" I protested. "I just listened to the record…"

My teacher wasn’t hearing it. "I know professional musicians that can’t do as good a job with the people you had access to in such a short period of time! I know that I’ll have difficulty getting this group of students playing well enough for the Christmas concert."

"You think it’s good?"

"I think it’s great!" Mr. Proilet said. "How many tracks did you lay down for the final mix?"

"Two stereo. I didn’t know anybody that could handle a sound board, so I used the binaural mikes. I put the unit on the shelf up behind where the conductor stands."

The two of us turned to see the shelf I was referring to.

"You seem to be able to do quite well given the limitations you had to work with."

I was getting very embarrassed by the teacher’s praise. I noticed that the entire class seemed to be listening to the exchange. I just shrugged.

"Would you like to do more stuff like that?"

"Really?" I asked.

"Sure. And I know some seniors that can handle the electronics for you. How does next Wednesday sound? After school?"

Next Wednesday was my birthday. I wasn’t sure if I wanted to start something like that on that day. After all, I might still want to go out to a movie or something. "How about Thursday? I might be busy on Wednesday."

The teacher grinned. "Thursday after school it is."

I shrugged.

"You can find your instrument now, Mr. Crittenhouse," Mr. Proilet said, grinning.

* * *

At lunch, I told Kristen about next Thursday, and she seemed very happy for me. "That tape you gave me was wonderful. I listen to it every night, while I look at that picture. I know you’re singing to me."

"Picture?" I asked, confused.

"The one taken when you were punishing me. I… I look at it every day. It makes me… you know… And now I listen to your tape when I look at it. It’s almost as if you are there with me, and I imagine we’re together…"

"Oh," I said, quietly. I had thought I removed that compulsion from her, but now I remembered that you couldn’t completely cancel the effects of the tickets.

Kristen changed the subject. "How’s your weekend shaping up?"

"Well, Patty has a date tomorrow afternoon," I told Kristen. "I think she’s falling for Toby. If she does…" I let the thought drop.

"Then you will start having lonely mornings, huh?"

"Yeah," I said. "I was sort of getting used to them."

Kristen smirked, "Oh, I might be able to help you with that."

"But your addiction…!"

Kristen shook her head. "It will probably be around whether or not we do things together. But you seem to enjoy me, and I know that I enjoy being with you. I don’t mind!"

"I’d feel very funny if Patty comes over tomorrow morning, Kris."

"Why?"

"She has a date. I don’t think it’s… proper…"

"You don’t mind her doing you before we go out on a date, Jim."

I had no response to that.

Kristen smiled. "You’re going to miss Patty, aren’t you?"

"Um… yeah…" I didn’t know exactly how to answer her question.

"Well," Kristen said, "Patty’s not going anywhere. I know she enjoys you as much as you enjoy her."

"I think I need to think about this."

Kristen looked around. The cafeteria was crowded. "Hey? You know any place around here where we could be… you know… private?"

My music teacher had given me full run of the music room, and I also knew it was unoccupied during fourth period. "Yeah. Come with me."

I led Kristen to the music room, and after entering it, I turned on the red light. That was a "DO NOT ENTER" light that indicated that a rehearsal or recording was happening. Students and faculty alike abide by it instinctively.

The floor was dusty, and I wasn’t completely sure what Kristen had planned.

Kristen wasted no time. She pulled me into a deep kiss, and then whispered to me. "Touch me. Pull my dress up and touch me through my panties."

I did so. I had missed touching Kristen like this so much.

Kristen rubbed me as well, through my jeans. It wasn’t as exciting as bare skin contact, but I had no complaints.

In about ten minutes, the bell indicating the end of the period went off. We disentangled from each other, neither one of us having yet achieved release.

I had a bit of difficulty making it to my next period, but I managed. I could only imagine how Kristen felt; while we were kissing, I could almost feel her craving for me. It seemed a lot stronger than she had been letting on.

I met Kristen at the end of the day. We saw Patty and Toby walking, holding hands. I turned to Kristen. "Do you think Toby will want to be a member of our little group?"

Kristen thought about it. "I think we should let Patty decide if he’s the right kind of person, huh?"

I nodded. That seemed like a smart course. "Yeah."

Kristen drove me to her house, and dragged me straight to her play room. She lay down on the plush carpet, and pulled me on top of her.

We dry humped for about an hour. Again, the clothing between us prevented us from maximizing our pleasure, but we found ourselves just reveling in the feeling of our bodies close to touching each other.

I rolled Kristen over, and straddled her ass. I started giving her one of my best back rubs, combining the relaxing rubs that Patty so liked with the more intimacy that Kristen and I shared.

After about a half hour, I noticed that Kristen had stopped moving. Carefully, I moved off from on top of her, and looked closer.

Kristen was blissfully asleep, her cravings for me mercifully gone, at least for the moment. She woke up an hour or so later and took me home.

* * *

I slept like a baby that night, the make-out session between Kristen and me having relieved the tensions that I didn’t realize that I had been feeling over the past week without Kristen’s closeness.

Patty woke me up with her gentle sucking, once again reminding me about Kristen’s wonderful technique. I felt a bit of a pang, knowing that Patty would be going out on a date with Toby later on. The pang wasn’t of jealousy, but a sadness that Patty’s time with me would eventually end.

I excused myself to relieve the biological pressure that my kidneys had accumulated during the night, promising Patty a back rub upon my return. I noticed Patty getting dressed and I shrugged. Occasionally, Patty liked back rubs skin to skin, but sometimes she dressed herself.

I came back to my room to find not only Patty on my bed, but Merry was lying next to her.

I smiled, thinking Patty was pretty smart to have gotten dressed before Merry arrived. I started giving Patty a back rub.

"Good morning, Shortcake. What are you doing in here?"

"I saw you give Patty a back rub at Kristen’s," Merry explained. "It looked like fun. I asked Patty yesterday morning if I could join her today, and she said yes."

"OK. But just this once," I said, not wanting Merry to get into the habit of jumping into bed with me.

Merry grinned.

I did some of my best work that morning.

Both girls looked completely refreshed as they headed downstairs for breakfast.

My mother said, "Good morning, Patty. How is your aunt doing?"

Patty lowered her eyes. "She’s not doing very well. My mother is doing her best, but with her being away, the bills may start to pile up. I may just have to look for a job to help her make ends meet."

"Oh, dear," my mother said. "If I see any jobs, I’ll be sure to let you know."

"Thanks, Mrs. Cummings," Patty said.

That put a damper on the conversation. I tried to change the subject. "You have a date with Toby today, right?"

Patty visibly brightened, "Yeah. We’re going to Vaughn’s, near the mall."

My mother nodded.

I smiled, having been there with Kristen and the girls.

Merry said, "Are you gonna order that Belly Buster thingie?"

Patty laughed. "Not on a date, silly. You don’t want a boy friend to think you’ll eat him out of house and home."

"And what are your plans, Jim?" my mother asked.

"Patty’s driving me to Kristen’s. We’re just going to hang out, I think."

My mother nodded.

Merry piped up. "Will you be going swimming? Kristen has a bitchin'… I mean, really neat pool."

My mother’s ears pricked up when Merry used the "B" word, but Merry’s expression was one of pure excitement, and she forgave the youngster without saying anything. "Now, Merry. You don’t want to be a pest to Kristen and Jim."

"Oh, mom," I protested. "Merry’s hardly ever a pest. At least anymore." I smiled at my step-sister, who looked just a bit insulted at the "anymore" remark. "Patty will be around until the afternoon. There’s no reason we can’t invite Merry, but I’ll call Kristen."

Patty interrupted. "No need to call, Jim."

"Huh?"

"Kristen already invited her, knowing how much she enjoyed herself last weekend."

"Oh," I said. "I wasn’t told."

Patty grinned. "Everybody seemed to have such a great time last weekend, that Kris wanted to do it again. You can’t blame her for that."

I found myself grinning. "No. I can’t."

Turning to my mother, I asked, "You don’t mind if Merry joins us?"

My mother said, "Well, if she’s invited…"

Patty said, "Indeed. Merry’s quite adorable, Mrs. Cummings."

Merry blushed, but beamed at the compliment. Without even asking for permission, she bolted from the table to go upstairs and get a bathing suit and towel.

The three of us giggled at Merry’s youthful vigor.

"Are you sure she’s not going to be a problem?" my mother asked.

"Nah," I said, agreeing with Patty. "Everybody loves her. And Merry loves the hot tub."

My mother smiled. "OK. Don’t keep her out too late."

Chapter 16

Patty drove Merry and me to Kristen’s house. After we we got to the main entrance to the house, however, Merry realized she had forgotten her satchel with her beach stuff. "Jim! Can you get it for me?"

"Shortcake," I reminded Merry. "You don’t need it. Kristen has plenty of towels!"

Merry pouted, and I finally relented. Patty told me she’d take Merry into the Solarium. I briefly wondered why my step-sister didn’t get it herself, but shrugged and turned around anyway.

It was a good thing that Patty left the doors to her car unlocked. I found Merry’s bag in the back seat. I noticed it was surprisingly heavy as I picked it up. I shrugged, wondering it was that made girls so adamant about packing so much.

I knew my way around Kristen’s house. As I turned into the Solarium, I was surprised to see it was dark. I looked up, and even the ceiling was dark; Kristen’s family must have had some sort of shutter apparatus. I was confused; I had thought that this was the room where the girls were going.

I was about to turn back and maybe call out to Billy to locate Kristen, when I heard some movement to my right.

All of a sudden, lights flashed on, and I heard the whir of motors as the covering over the ceiling was removed. I was greeted by a mass of naked female flesh, with Kristen in the center, holding an unlit birthday cake.

"SURPRISE!" everybody shouted.

"Happy Sweet Sixteen!" Camille yelled, causing most of the girls to giggle.

I looked at the satchel that I was carrying, and saw that Merry had a very satisfied look on her face, knowing that she had fooled her older step-brother. If I didn’t love that little Shortcake before, I loved her now.

It seems that everybody was in on the surprise party, except me.

As I stood there, gawking, with my back to the pool, Patrice approached me. "Happy Birthday, Jim. I hope you don’t mind that I told everybody that next Wednesday was your birthday."

I looked at Patrice. She had remembered that?

Patty came over and nodded, "I knew it was next week sometime, but never was able to talk to your mother alone before Patrice told Kris the date."

Patrice continued to walk toward me. "I know that I don’t deserve to be the first one to kiss you…"

I closed my eyes, expecting a kiss anyway.

Instead, I felt hands on my chest, and felt myself losing my balance…

SPLASH! I had landed in the pool, completely soaking my clothes!

I sputtered, looking up, seeing Patty and Patrice looking down at me with self-satisfied grins on their faces.

My beloved Kristen moved between the two girls. And offered her hand to me. I reached up and pulled Kristen in.

Kristen landed nearly on top of me. She quickly recovered, and squirmed around so she was face to face over me.

"Here’s your first birthday kiss, Jim." Kristen gave me one of her "erection specials." I could smell Kristen’s unique perfume scent, even over the chlorine, and I must have made her butt rise six inches as blood rushed through my cock.

We broke the kiss, trying to keep it "PG" rated due to Merry’s presence.

I held my little blonde Goddess. "You can kiss me like that anytime," I told her.

Kristen swam, partially dragging my waterlogged body into the shallow end. As I stood up, my clothes hung heavily on me.

"Better get rid of those clothes before the chlorine bleaches them irreparably," Kristen suggested.

I did so, placing them at a pile outside the pool.

Kristen climbed out of the pool, and took my clothes into one of the changing rooms. I remembered that the changing rooms had vanities, and figured that Kristen was in the process of rinsing the chlorine from my clothing.

I climbed up the stairs and exited the pool. The girls were aligned in a straight line, with Patrice in front facing me.

Patrice said, "Sorry about dunking you, but we had to do something special for you. Now that Kristen has broken you in, I’m here to give you your SECOND Sweet Sixteen kiss."

I waited while Patrice walked up to me. She wrapped her arms around me and kissed me. It wasn’t as sensual as the kiss that Kristen and I had shared, but it was a friendly one nonetheless.

Patty was next, giving me an enthusiastic kiss. Wendy kissed me, rubbing her huge knockers against my chest to my enjoyment. Camille kissed me, grabbing my penis. "We have unfinished business, Jim," Camille promised me, quietly.

Last was Merry. I bowed down and let Shortcake wrap her arms around my neck. She gave me a quick kiss, and she said, "Happy birthday, Jim!"

"Thank you, Shortcake," I said. "And that was a neat trick, forgetting your satchel, huh?"

"Yeah," she blushed. "I kept a secret, huh?"

"That you did."

Kristen came out of the changing room, and told me that my clothes would be as good as new in a couple of hours.

I asked Kristen how long she had this party planned.

Kristen explained, "Patty wanted to have another pool party, seeing how she missed most of the last one. That was Sunday."

Patty continued, "On Monday, on the way to your house, I remembered that you had a birthday coming up, but didn’t know the date but that it was next week. Kris and I decided that this weekend would be a perfect time for a party."

Patrice picked up the story. "Kristen told me about the party on Tuesday when she picked me up to go to Wendy’s. I filled her in on the date. Everybody was surprised that I knew it."

Patrice had a big smile on her face.

Kristen gave me a knowing look, and quietly said. "That was my big secret. I hope you aren’t disappointed."

"I love it, Kris!" I assured her.

"Are we gonna eat cake or go in the hot tub?" Merry asked.

"HOT TUB!" just about everybody yelled.

I think we were going to test the limit of that hot tub today.

I sat down next to Kristen, who was sitting on her favorite spot, with the water jet strategically placed.

I saw that Patrice avoided a similar spot that she discovered the previous weekend. Camille simply shrugged and took that magical spot herself.

"That water’s really nice," Merry said, sitting on the steps once again.

Suddenly, I felt Kristen pull me into a kiss. I felt her use my mouth and tongue as a muffler as the hot tub jet worked its magic on her. I found myself getting instantly erect, knowing Kristen was having such a great experience.

Camille had moved off her jet, switching places with Wendy. Wendy’s eyes went wide as she realized that the jet was stronger than she had anticipated, but she didn’t move from that spot.

I felt Kristen’s hand encircle my cock, and she rubbed it a few times, keeping me excited but not pushing me too far over the edge.

I wondered if Kristen was going to give in to her craving for me today. If not, I could probably get relief from Patty, who had Kristen’s implicit permission to do so.

There was also Camille, but I didn’t know how Kristen would feel about me and her getting together. I figured that today probably wouldn’t be the day I’d find out.

Kristen pulled me into another kiss, as another minor orgasm washed over her.

Merry watched Kristen and me and said, "My, you two are really affectionate."

Patrice thought that this was really funny, having discovered that Kristen had been sitting on a jet the previous week.

I just smiled at my step-sister.

Wendy looked a bit out of breath. Had she just orgasmed?

Patty swam over to where Wendy was, and Wendy rolled away from the jet willingly.

Patty sat down and stared right at me as she let the hot tub’s jet send its watery fingers to caress her crotch.

Kristen’s third orgasm was signaled by her hand suddenly tightening around my cock, a bit too tightly for me, but I didn’t complain. I looked at Kristen and saw that her eyes were glazed.

All in all, each of the girls, except Patrice and Merry, had experienced the magic of the water jets. I think that Patty had two minor orgasms. My little blonde Goddess had quite a few herself.

From the hot tub, we all dove into the larger pool, its cooler water being a welcome respite from the hot water. Wendy and Camille were throwing a beach ball, and Merry moved over to the shallow end to join them. Kristen, Patty and I stayed in the deep end. Patrice couldn’t decide where to go, and finally headed for the shallow end.

Kristen had a weird expression on her face. She was just hanging onto the side of the pool, about a foot away from the ladder.

"I’m hungry," Kristen said quietly.

"Want me to start the grill?" I asked, thinking it might be a bit early for lunch.

Kristen rolled her eyes.

Patty laughed and said, "Jim, for such a wonderful and understanding guy, you can be a little obtuse. Kristen is looking for a hot sausage."

I didn’t understand until Kristen grabbed me between the legs. Oh! THAT sausage!

Patty said, "Why don’t you two make yourselves scarce? I’ll cover for you."

Kristen looked at me, pleading with her eyes. I nodded in return, and the two of us ascended the ladder, and I turned away from the shallow end quickly to hide the tower of flesh that had appeared between my legs.

We grabbed some towels, and Kristen led me through her house into her bedroom. I was worried about tracking water through the house, but Kristen didn’t seem to care.

Once inside her room, Kristen looked upward and said, "Billy! Do not disturb. Sixty minutes. Announce your return."

"Ten four, Miss." The intercom clicked off.

Kristen eyed my cock hungrily. "I’ve been waiting nearly a week for this."

"How’s the cravings?"

"I can handle them. They seem to get stronger and stronger for about two days. Then it doesn’t get any stronger. At least, it hasn’t for the last four days. It’s sometimes distracting, especially if you’re around. But nothing I can’t handle."

I nodded.

Kristen pulled me to her and kissed me. It was gentle, sensual, seductive, and lovely. I hugged her body to mine, and my cock nuzzled her belly above her crotch.

"I want to give you my present. Right now. Fuck me."

I was taken aback. I had known that some day we’d do it, but the reality of the situation actually happening still came as a surprise. "Kristen… I don’t think…"

Kristen looked at me sharply. "Don’t think. Do it."

There was something in her voice that commanded authority. I recognized it, since I tended to use that same tone of voice with "Patricia."

I shook my head. I hadn’t decided how or when I wanted to lose my virginity, and now somebody — yes, somebody special — but somebody was deciding this for me. This was not the way I wanted it!

Kristen saw my reaction, and her own reaction was immediate. "Get the fuck out of here, Jim. Leave here and never come back!"

"But Kris…!"

"Don’t ever call me that again. Get the fuck out of here!"

There was no talking with her. She had made her mind up. Had I really fucked up?

I walked out of Kristen’s room in a daze, not knowing where to go.

Patty eventually found me wandering the halls. "Jim! What did you do?"

"I think I fucked up, but I’m not sure how," I said, still stunned that Kristen would throw me out like that.

"Come in here," Patty said, leading me into one of the guest rooms. It had some stuff on the dressers, unlike the last time I had seen it and I realized that it was Patty’s temporary living quarters.

Patty handed me a package. "Your other clothes are still wet," she told me.

Curious, I opened the package. In it was a pair of light brown slacks and a darker brown shirt.

"That was one of Kristen’s presents to you. Actually, from her father, since you never spent the hundred dollars he gave to all of us."

"Huh?"

"Kristen called me from her room, Jim," Patty said. "She’s pissed at you. She wants you to leave here and never come back."

"You’re kidding!" I said, still not believing this.

Patty shook her head. "I told you she was fragile. I think I know what you did, and I even know why you turned her down. But you didn’t think of her, Jim."

I was really being sent away? Kristen? My beautiful blonde Goddess? What did I do?

Patty said I turned Kristen down. Well, that was true, but Kristen didn’t even bother to listen to my reasons. I loved that girl! Didn’t she know it?

I pulled the new slacks on without any shorts. It felt funny, but I was in too much of a state of shock to think about it at the time.

Patty handed me the shirt.

I refused it. "No, Patty. I’m wearing this only to be decent. Can you take me and Merry home? Please?"

Patty had tears in her eyes, something that I was personally trying to hold back myself.

"Jim? Can I try to talk with Kristen? I know how she feels, and I know how you feel. Maybe she’ll listen to me."

"Why? She threw me out!"

"Jim, this is serious! If you leave here today, you will never be able to venture into this house again. You’ll be Persona Non Grata. Her family will never let you get near her. And her father will be able to get a court order for you to stay away from her at least five hundred yards! What do you think happened to Dale?"

Huh? Could Kristen do that? I didn’t need Patty to answer that. Kristen, and her family, could very well do that.

Patty saw the horror in my face. "Please, let me talk with her."

Patty left her room.

I was left in a room, not knowing exactly what I had done wrong. I mean, if a girl demands to be fucked, and a guy refuses, shouldn’t the girl at least listen to the guy’s reasons?

What if the situation was reversed? What if I demanded that Kristen fuck me, and threw her out of my life if she refused? Wouldn’t that make me a heartless beast? Why was it different for girls?

I realized that once again, I was in a funk at Kristen’s home during a party. This was starting to become a habit. Just a week ago, she promised to love me… even to marry me if I asked her. And now she was throwing me out like yesterday’s trash.

Patty had warned that Kristen’s ego was fragile, but did this excuse her for this kind of behavior?

I had a few people tell me a week or so ago that they never wanted to piss me off. I was thinking that even without tickets, Kristen was somebody you didn’t want to piss off, either. I was dealing with a totally different power, one that Kristen had an entire life to deal with.

Patty came back. "Jim, it’s bad. Kris is afraid that if she sees you again, you will give her a ticket and fuck with her mind again. I told you a while back that she was close to a nervous breakdown, and she may have gone over the edge."

"But what did I do, Patty?"

"You loved her, Jim. That’s what you did."

"Huh?"

"You were her first friend," Patty said, shaking her head. "You made her fall in love with you, and you pledged your love in return."

"And this makes me a monster?"

"I’ve warned you that she’s not completely stable after what we did to her at Wendy’s house," Patty said. I noticed that she had used the pronoun "we" including herself as one of the perpetrators. "I should have seen it when I found out about Dale. Kristen NEVER wielded that kind of power before. But now she’s used her father to punish a girl, and to change her class schedule to suit her. And it’s all due to us!"

"Due to us?" I asked. "What the fuck did we do?"

Patty sighed. "You… we… showed her what unbridled power could do… how it could be used to extract revenge. Kristen told me the day we took her to Vaughn’s that she had always been afraid of having her parents fight her battles for her, but I guess when you showed her that you could use tickets to do really despicable things to her, she rationalized that it was all right for her to do the same in her own way."

"Those damned tickets again!"

Patty was in tears. "I didn’t see it coming, Jim. Maybe it’s my fault. Please don’t leave. You can’t use your tickets now, but you need to bring her back to normal. You love her too much to let her destroy her life — and yours! — like this."

Patty and I held each other, not quite hugging, but we were both sobbing. We needed each other’s strength. And… we both loved Kristen.

Finally, I realized that I really did love Kristen. I didn’t know if Patty’s analysis was exactly on the mark, I knew that Patty was pretty certain, and I had to admit that it fit everything that I had seen and experienced with Kristen. If I truly loved Kristen, I’d try to help, even if she called the police on me and put me in jail.

This was a situation that I had to play by ear. I sometimes worked very well that way, especially when my adrenaline was pumping, as it was now. I was able to win my mother over — on two separate occasions — and I was able to work my wrath via my tickets against Patrice and Kristen on separate occasions, although I wasn’t particularly proud of those times. But none of those situations had really been preplanned.

I felt that I needed to get an angle to bring Kristen around. But what did I have?

Kristen loved me. I knew that instinctively, and it wasn’t entirely due to her addiction to me. There was something deeper. Her tears before weren’t from frustration but from that deeper something.

However, I instinctively knew that using her love for me against her would be a severe mistake.

I knew that Kristen was lonely. I had spent the last week or so trying to bring her out of her shell. Again, that wasn’t something that I could use against her. And that also meant that I wouldn’t be able to use any of her new friends against her either.

I realized that maybe I was thinking this wrong. Why use anything against her?

I loved Kristen, and I know that Kristen loved me. She was fragile, as Patty had said. But instead of using her love for me against her, maybe I’d just show her how much we loved one another, and maybe let her figure it out.

Patty saw something in my face and said, "What are you thinking? I get scared when I see that expression in your face, Jim."

"I’m going to tell Kristen how much I love her. I will have to prove my love for her, somehow. And I will bring her back. If not, I’m gone, and it will be your job. She loves you, too, Patty."

Patty stared at me, realizing that I was indeed going for broke. She knew, as well as I did now, that if I did anything slightly incorrect, I’d be out of the house and could even end up flat on my ass in a prison cell before I could blink twice.

I steeled all my courage, and left Patty’s room, walking down past Kristen’s brother’s room and stood facing Kristen’s door.

I knocked on the door, hoping that I didn’t fuck up.

"Patty, I don’t want to talk about it," Kristen’s voice said. I could tell she was crying.

"It’s not Patty. It’s me… Jim. If you want me to leave, then I just want to say good-bye."

"No fucking way," Kristen spat. "You’re not going to trick me into taking one of your…"

"No. We don’t need to be face to face. You don’t want to see me again, and I’ll respect that."

Kristen didn’t answer for a few moments. Apparently, she had expected me to give her more of a fight. "So, what do you want?" she finally asked.

"To say good-bye. To say good-bye to the best thing that ever happened to me in my life. To realize that the one person in the world that could make me happy now hates my guts, and to figure out how to live with that knowledge. To hear your voice, one final time, tell me that you don’t love me."

"I HATE YOU!" Kristen sobbed.

Despite the venomous nature of her words, I noticed that she didn’t say she didn’t love me. I knew that there was a very slim possibility of hope. I sighed, and said back, through the door, "I was afraid of that."

I didn’t say anything more. I remained there, not having anything more to say.

For once, my quick mind failed me.

It must have been a couple of minutes before I heard Kristen’s voice. "Jim?"

"Kristen?" I answered.

"You’re still here?"

"Yes. I didn’t really say good-bye."

Another pause, about three minutes or so. Then I heard some sort of click. Was the Swift family monitors trying to locate me? If so, I’d leave quietly.

"Jim?"

"Yes, Kristen?"

"Did you say good-bye?"

"Do you want me to?"

Another pause. And then that click again. I finally realized what the click was. The pause would be exactly three minutes and forty seconds long, if I remembered properly. I didn’t have a watch to time it, though.

After exactly three minutes and forty seconds, Kristen called out again, "Jim?" She was really crying now.

I answered, "Kristen, I love you!"

The door flew open, and my naked blonde Goddess flew into my arms. "I love you, too! I’m sorry!"

"I’m sorry, too! May I come in?"

Despite her tears, Kristen looked at me, and said, "Those slacks look good on you."

I didn’t know how to respond. So far, I seemed to be doing well. But loving Kristen wasn’t a contest! It was going to be a full time job… yes! But it wasn’t a contest.

"Your skin looks great on you," I answered, not being in the state of mind where I was able to give her my typical male leer.

"I can get you out of those slacks," Kristen said, pulling me into her room.

"No," I answered sternly. "I need to talk with you."

Kristen looked at me as if she was a little girl being yelled at by a teacher. I had seen that look before, from Kristen crying her heart out at Wendy’s house. I remembered how fragile that Patty had said Kristen was, so I chose my words with care.

"Kris, I’ve told you that I love you. And I know that you love me. I even recorded it on a cassette that you have just been listening to. But you need to know that aside from being a lover, I’m a friend. If something is bothering you, PLEASE TALK TO ME!"

Kristen looked at me, nodding, but didn’t say anything.

I took Kristen’s pretty head in my hands, and kissed her on the nose. "You have two friends worried about your state of mind. You threw me out when I wanted to go slow with our sex life, and right now, Patty is worried that you might be slashing your wrists!"

"Really?" Kristen asked.

I didn’t bother answering Kristen.

"I guess I must seem like a wacko, huh?"

"A beautiful, wonderful wacko, maybe!"

"You’re hopeless."

"No," I corrected Kristen. "I’m hopeful. I’m hopeful that you’ll always love me. That we will still be able to live happily ever after."

Kristen grinned, wiping her tears away. "You’re truly hopeless! I love that about you!"

We kissed. The worst part was over, but we still needed to have a long talk. This wasn’t necessarily the time for that talk, but it would have to be soon.

The two of us found Patty and explained that we had made up. Patty hugged us both, happy for us.

My beautiful blonde Goddess looked over to me and looked at my pants. She was quite obvious about looking at my pants. Then, she once again hit me with the unexpected. "Can I see it with the shirt?"

This caused me to laugh. I thought she would try to get me OUT of those pants. I knew for a fact that Kristen was still ravenously hungry for my dick. Did she actually want me to try on clothes?

The two girls looked at me as if I had lost my mind. Of course they wanted me to model the outfit that they had picked out for me!

I know that I’ll never truly understand women. But I had made up my mind. If there was any woman that I wanted to try to understand, it would definitely be Kristen.

* * *

Aside from the mishap with Kristen, which could have had serious repercussions in more ways than one, the party was pretty successful.

I think that the older girls sensed that something had happened between Kristen and me, especially after Kristen had called to Patty over the intercom, but we smiled at each other and hugged throughout the day, our love for one another not artificial or forced in any way.

With the possible exception of Patty, the girls didn’t seem to give it much thought after we came back. In retrospect, I guess all couples have arguments, and just having one or two was not the end of a relationship. But since this was one of the first ones ever for Kristen and me, I felt supersensitive about it.

I knew that there was a lot of volatility in Kristen’s behavior, as evidenced from her conduct in her bedroom, and I would have to deal with this pretty soon, or our relationship would be one wild roller coaster ride that neither one of us, nor our friends, would care to be a part of.

I had Patty take Merry home for me, telling Merry that I would be eating dinner with Kristen. Merry wanted to go out with us, but I was firm with her. I took my newly laundered outfit, along with the various birthday gifts from the girls (more outfits; I probably wasn’t going to be wearing jeans and a T-shirt very much any more), and packed them into Patty’s car for Merry.

Patty promised me that she would help Merry bring my presents into my house.

After watching Patty and Merry depart, Kristen and I moved to her bedroom, the two of us having undressed again.

"I’m amazed," I told Kristen. "You’ve been with me all day, and I haven’t caught you giving me a quick suck once!"

"I think our argument forced me to think of other things," Kristen said. "I mean, more important things. I still want it, you know, but it’s not as intense as it was when you first arrived here for your surprise party."

"That’s good," I said, glad that something good may have come out of our argument. "Maybe it’s just a state of mind."

"Jim…" Kristen said, and then stopped.

I knew that Kristen wanted to say something, and I am a patient person. I waited.

Kristen finally said, "When you turned me down before… it wasn’t you telling me you weren’t interested in me that way, was it?"

"Oh, no, Kris!" I said, hugging her. "It’s just that… it would have been my first time. I didn’t want it to be a something quick in the middle of a party. I wanted it to be special. You being there would have made it special, but I want it… romantic and slow, as well as with you. You know?"

Kristen snuggled her face into my shoulder. "I understand, now. I didn’t really let you get a word in edgewise, did I?"

I shook my head, knowing she’d feel the movement and I didn’t really need to voice my answer.

"I guess I was bitchy, huh?"

I may be naive when it comes to girls, but I know that such questions are pure dynamite, and should always be handled carefully.

"No, Kris," I assured her. "You felt betrayed. I understand that. I promise that I’ll never betray you like that. I’d rather die than do that to you."

Kristen sniffled a little. "That was going to be my birthday present for you. You’d be the first boy friend that I’d ever make love to."

"I still want that, Kristen," I said, running my fingers through her long, soft, and luxuriant hair, like I had fantasized about ever since I really got to know Kristen. "And my birthday isn’t for another four days, so there’s still time."

"How about now?" Kristen suggested.

I made a counter-suggestion. "How about some place special, somewhere away from our families, away from even our friends, where we could be alone? Just the two of us."

Kristen looked up at me and smiled. "I think I know the perfect place!"

"Oh? Where?"

Kristen gave me a sly grin. "I guess I’ll have to surprise you again! But I’ll give you plenty of warning, OK?"

Using Kristen’s phone in her room, I called my mother and told her that Merry was on her way home, and that I was going to be out the night, and I’d see her tomorrow afternoon. I hung up without giving her a chance to voice any protest.

Kristen told Billy that her room was "Do Not Disturb" until we left it.

We lay down on Kristen’s bed, not bothering to turn down the sheets. We got into a sixty-nine position, and started enjoying each other.

I decided to play a game that I invented on the spot called, "Tease The Goddess." I would only lick her as hard as she licked me, and would suck her only as hard or as soft as she sucked me. In other words, whatever she did to me, I did back to her. The kicker was, I was not allowed to bring her over the edge of orgasm.

Of course, telling Kristen about this game was against the rules. She’d just have to figure it out for herself.

I had plenty of experience with Kristen (and recently Patty) simply sucking on my dick for up to an hour, so I figured that I could take that sort of teasing. I also knew that Kristen was quite sensitive in various places in and around her crotch, and probably wouldn’t be able to take more than five or ten minutes of such tantalizing.

It took Kristen a few minutes to realize my little game. She tried to grind her crotch closer to me face in order to get me to lick and suck her harder, but I simply moved my head the same way she moved her crotch, maintaining the same contact.

Kristen picked her head off my dick in order to voice what I had expected to be a complaint, but the instant she did so, I also let go of her sensitive clitoris, which I had been giving a lazy suck, which was frustrating to her. Before she could say anything, Kristen put her head back on my dick, and started sucking with renewed vigor.

Kristen made me come once, thinking that I’d do the same, but I didn’t return the favor for her. I simply allowed her to get close and then pulled back a little. Whenever I felt Kristen start to tense, I’d change position slightly, removing the immediate stimulus and just avoiding her release.

After about twenty minutes, Kristen finally pulled her head up and said, "You’re doing that on purpose!"

"Of course," I said, my tongue no longer probing the sensitive folds of Kristen’s inner lips.

"Please let me come!"

"I saw you come close to a dozen times in the hot tub today. I’d say you had caught your daily limit."

Kristen said, "Please, Jim! I’ll do anything! I want to come now with you in my mouth!"

The game "Tease the Goddess" had its first winner! I looked victorious and, if it had been possible, I would have clenched my hands in the air to celebrate. Instead, I decided to let Kristen have what she so desperately needed. "OK. Just suck me, and I’ll let you come the next time the opportunity presents itself."

I felt Kristen’s head return to my cock, and I returned to the nub of Kristen’s clit. This time, I sucked it hard, and it didn’t take long to get Kristen into the fast lane to Orgasm-ville. I felt her start to tense again, and I quickly moved it off.

Kristen started screaming "YOOM SHIT!" into my penis.

I wasn’t going to let her down again. I had just shifted position slightly so that I could pull her clit with my two index fingers into the tip of my tongue.

"UMM!" Kristen shouted, now in pleasure, still sucking my dick.

I continued lapping her clit with my tongue, while two fingers from my right hand started pushing into Kristen’s cont. Soon, I added the ring finger.

Kristen’s thighs clamped down on my head, and she was still moaning into my dick. The orgasm lasted a couple of minutes, and as she finally started to relax, renewed attention on her clit started her up again.

All in all, the double orgasm lasted about five minutes, the second not quite as intense as the first.

Finally, Kristen collapsed onto my body, my dick out of her mouth, but her tongue still licking it lazily. I think Kristen’s tongue was the only part of her body that moved.

The licking stopped as Kristen pulled herself off my body. I looked up at her, and she had a wild look in her eyes.

From a full standing position, Kristen repositioned herself and jumped down onto my body, almost knocking the breath out of me. She plastered my face with kisses, moaning.

After a few minutes of Kristen kissing me, I realized that she wasn’t just moaning, she was actually chanting, "I love you! I love you! I love you!" over and over.

I hugged her back, her body now completely on top of mine, and my dick feeling the warmth and wetness of Kristen’s crotch.

I knew that this was a dangerous position. I wasn’t sure how easy it would be to enter her at this position, being very unexperienced in that department, but I sure wanted to prevent it. Kristen solved the problem by moving her body down slightly so that my cock was horizontal between her legs, the shaft brushing against her cunt lips and asshole. Apparently, from that position, accidental penetration would be quite difficult, although probably not impossible.

Kristen continued licking and kissing my face, and her body started humping against my dick.

I was kissing Kristen back, murmuring my love for her as I did so.

We must have kissed for twenty minutes. Kristen had another orgasm during that time.

Afterward, Kristen had me dress up in my new slacks and shirt. She had gone into her brother’s room and found me a pair of boxers, still in a package, that would fit, as well as a pair of socks. My sneakers had survived their journey into the pool and through whatever Kristen had done with them afterward. They almost looked like new.

I shook my head. "You girls always like to play dress-up. What do you think? I’m your little Ken doll?"

Kristen giggled. "You never played with Barbie when you were little?"

"Nope."

"How about G.I. Joe?"

"Nope. Major Matt Mason, but he didn’t have a wardrobe. Just some wicked cool vehicles." I felt a bit weird making that confession, but I didn’t think I had anything to hide from my beloved Kristen.

"You haven’t lived," Kristen said, getting up from the bed, and opening up one of the drawers on her dresser. She picked up about a dozen packages. Some had already been opened, some were sealed. She selected two of the packages and handed them to me.

"What are these?" I asked, noticing that the packages were too big to be Barbie clothes.

"Let’s see…" Kristen said. "Oh yeah… do the top one first. Open the top one."

I opened the top package, and found very delicate material inside. "What is it?"

"Take it out and see!"

I pulled out something that looked might be a handkerchief, but it was too small to be effective. It was made of lace. As I unfolded it, I saw it was a pair of panties. The material, however, was unlike anything I ever imagined a panty would be. For one thing, it was virtually transparent. There was a tiny strip of satiny material in the crotch area, but it was only about two inches long and about half an inch wide. The waist band didn’t have any elastic, either.

"Where’d you get something like this?" I didn’t recall seeing anything even remotely like this in the lingerie shop where I had met the three girls that fateful day.

"Catalog. Fredericks of Hollywood. Now what do you think?"

I doubted that any female with a working brain would ever consider wearing them, actually. "About what?" I asked, not wanting to voice that opinion.

"About Barbie?" Kristen said.

"Huh?" The panties may have been small, but wasn’t Barbie much too small to wear these!

Kristen sighed. "Sometimes, boys are just too slow. You’re supposed to put the panties on me."

Kristen wanted me to put this little nothing on her? I’d probably tear the material trying!

The blonde Goddess stood in front of me, looking at me expectedly. "Come on!"

Well, she asked for it. I opened the panty and found the leg holes. Looking up at Kristen and her look of determination, I decided to go for it. I picked up her leg on my right, and started to move the panty past her toes and over her calf.

"Wrong side," Kristen said, smirking.

How could she tell it was the wrong side?

I pulled off the panty and looked inside. I noticed that the satiny strip, which I had thought was straight, was actually wider on one side, almost like an arrow pointing toward the front. I started again, with the orientation of the panty corrected.

"Very good. Now the other," Kristen said.

I lifted her other leg, and now had the panty at the bottom of her legs. "Pull it up," Kristen instructed, as if she were teaching a little kid.

Slowly, I pulled the panty up, moving it as a single thin unit so as not to damage it. After a few seconds, I got it past her knees, and then up to her thighs.

When I reached Kristen’s crotch, I had to unroll the panty a bit to find the top. I pulled the top up, and then it finally reached loosely around her waist, the front and the back pulling back an inch or so like the peels of a banana.

"There’s no elastic," I pointed out.

"Look in the package. There should be two bows."

I had thought the package was empty. Upon inspection, I found that it wasn’t. There were two tiny little clasps that each looked like a cross between a butterfly and a bow.

"What do I do with them?" I asked Kristen.

The blonde just smirked. "Do you see any assembly directions in the package? No. So, I guess you’re going to have to figure it out, Einstein!"

I inspected the bows, but there was no clasp. They looked identical from the front and the back.

It took me a good five minutes of having to deal with Kristen’s giggles and smirks until I finally figured it out. I went back to the panty top, and noticed a tiny loop of thread on one side, just small enough that the bow could fit into it, but when the loop was pulled by the panty, the bow would be caught. I found another loop on the back of the panty, and soon had the one side fastened. Now that I figured out the mechanics, the left side was a cinch.

"What do you think?"

I moved back in order to take in the sight of my lovely blonde Goddess, standing in front of me wearing a pair of panties that were so transparent, I could even see her fine blonde curls through them.

"Wow!" I said, voicing the only thought that came to my mind.

Kristen actually glowed with delight. "Is that all you think?"

"I want to rip them off with my teeth!"

Kristen giggled. "Well, if you do, you’ll either owe me about fifty dollars to replace them, or you’ll have to give me another one of those mind-blowing orgasms like the first one before."

"Fifty dollars?" I had no idea that a woman would pay that much for so little.

"Don’t you think they’re worth fifty dollars?"

Seeing them on Kristen, I realized I’d pay five hundred dollars for this very effect. I had managed to control my astonishment over how Kristen looked wearing nothing but those panties. I mean, it seemed even more sexy than seeing her naked! I just shrugged. "I… um… I guess so."

"Now how do you feel about Barbie now?"

I finally realized what Kristen had been going on about. I was dressing up Kristen the same way that a younger girl would dress up a Barbie doll, although I doubt that Barbie had a line of exotic lingerie.

"I can see the attraction," I grinned.

"The other package is a matching bra."

I wasted no time putting the bra onto Kristen. It also had one of those butterfly/bow connectors, but I now knew how it worked. I wondered how a female would put it on behind her back, though.

"Wow. This is even more lovely than seeing you naked! Your dark nipples really stand out in that!"

Kristen beamed at the praise.

"Um… have you ever worn this bra before?"

"Yeah. When I got it. Why?"

"How do you put it on. I mean, the loops are so tiny…"

Kristen smiled. She pulled her bra straps down from her shoulders and wiggled them off her arms. I loved that motion, mentally filing it in my memory banks under "ways that I love Kris to move."

Then, Kristen rotated the bra around her so that the cups were on her back. The bow was easily accessible to her now.

"Wow! You’re pretty sharp, Kris! At least for a Barbie doll!"

Kristen’s nose crinkled in that adorable way of hers as she laughed. "I’m not a Barbie doll!"

"Yes you are. At least for now. Or at least you’re a Beautiful Krissie doll. You do have the beautiful hair… does it grow?"

Kristen continued giggling, while I rotated the bra around and moved her arms back into the straps. "No. I don’t normally like being called Krissie… but, I think that’s cute, actually."

"I like it, too."

I had Kristen model the bra and panty set for me for about fifteen minutes. I noticed, but pretended not to, that Kristen’s panties were showing a teensy bit of dampness, telling me that Kristen was getting as much a kick out of posing as I did watching her.

During the entire time, my dick was creating a tent in my slacks, something that did not escape Kristen’s attention.

Finally, Kristen said, "Are you bored with your Krissie doll, or are you gonna finish dressing her."

"I’m still thinking about ripping them both off with my teeth."

"Ooh, you’re getting expensive tastes! That bra was a hundred dollars by itself, Jim."

"I’ll have to wait until I win a lottery," I said.

I couldn’t stand it any more. I moved over to where Kristen was standing and started kissing her fiercely. "My, my," Kristen said. "Looks like I got my money’s worth if that’s the reaction I get!"

I finally stopped ravishing my Goddess. "What does my Krissie want to wear?"

It was no surprise to me that Kristen had a brown outfit all picked out. As I was dressing her up in it, I noticed that the colors matched my outfit exactly. I also got an education in the intricacies of womens' apparel, which was an order of magnitude more complex that what they give us clumsy males.

Chapter 17

Kristen and I ate at Vaughn’s, which we were starting to think of as "our place," for dinner. Once again, I couldn’t convince Kristen to order the Belly Buster dessert.

After dinner, we returned to Kristen’s house, where the two of us spent the night together in Kristen’s play room. It was a special time for the two of us, our first "night together" and we spent our time, hugging, kissing, nuzzling, and orally pleasuring each other.

I think I fell asleep first, because the last thing I remember that night was that I was holding Kristen in my arms. When I awakened in the wee hours of the morning, I noticed that Kristen had shifted position was sleeping in a near fetal position with her lips wrapped around my dick.

I looked at the lovely sight. I knew that Kristen was still asleep, but I could still feel her tongue occasionally swipe at my shaft or the tip.

I started to consider Kristen’s addiction to my cock and to the sperm that it emitted. I know, for example, the I was directly responsible for Kristen’s addiction, having used the lucky tickets to physically change her in some way. Her actions right now were a prime example of that: even while she was unconscious, her mouth still seemed to feel required to give me little lick every now and then.

When I had given Kristen that addiction, I had no idea that it would have had such a long-lasting effect on her. I had been thinking at the time that I’d humiliate her by making her have to come to me, repeatedly, and have to beg to service me. It was a power trip, pure and simple, fueled by my mistaken belief that Kristen had been responsible for breaking up the friendship I had with Patrice.

Almost immediately thereafter, I began to regret what I had done to Kristen. Had I really thought it proper to force Kristen to orally service me in front of my friends? And to add fuel to the fire, I actually turned her into a cock-junkie. At the time I did it, I really didn’t consider the consequences.

Now my mind was dealing with some harsh realities. Despite the fact that Kristen and I were lovers now, her sucking at this very moment wasn’t consensual. In fact, her conscious mind probably wasn’t even aware that she was doing so. Isn’t that a form of forcing a girl to have sexual relations?

I wasn’t sure about the legal definition of rape in the state of Illinois, but it almost definitely would be the act of causing a person to perform sexual relations with another person without their consent.

I considered my use of my tickets to obtain sexual favors. From the start, I never once really considered getting the girls' consent. I had known that none of the girls that I used the tickets on would ever consider giving me their consent. Even my first use, inspecting Meredith’s nude body while she slept, may even be considered to fit within that definition. And then there was Patrice and Marla. I never asked for their consent, either.

Then there was Patty, Camille, and Wendy. Once again, I didn’t have their consent when I first glimpsed their nude bodies in the moonlight at Kneely Park, since I had forced their consent with the tickets.

Even if all most of those things could be said to be in the grey areas of the law, I do know that I had probably crossed the line in two circumstances.

The first time was with Patrice. Yes, I was naive, and I mostly wanted to get first hand knowledge about sex from somebody more mature than Meredith. And, I had done so while I was completely pissed off at Patrice for referring to me as a loser. I was going to show her, wasn’t I?

There was no consent whatsoever from Patrice when she blew me that one time. She did so because she had no choice. I must have felt some sort of pangs of regret then, since I also forced her to forget the entire situation. So, despite the fact that I had covered my tracks with Patrice, it was almost definitely still rape.

Then there was Kristen.

My initial desire with Kristen, as with Patrice, was to simply humiliate her, but in a more public fashion. I forced her to blow me, then I made her addicted to my cock and its precious cargo, and then I sent her out topless, totally vulnerable to the entire world. That was definitely rape. And there were three witnesses to the event, three people that still knew about it and might even be called on as witnesses if the police were ever informed.

I only really felt any remorse about Kristen the next day, when I found that my forcing an addiction on her turned her into a cock-junkie, who could only get her fix by arranging my services through Patty, and knowing that she’d have to pay me each time she sucked me. I had never really considered that the power of those tickets was so strong that it could do something like that to a person in less than twenty-four hours.

I immediately felt guilty, but not directly for what I did to Kristen… but for making Patty mad at me because I had done it. I didn’t really feel anything for Kristen, until I saw her there, the haughty princess brought down so completely to such a state where she was just standing there, her whole life almost completely shattered.

It was then, and only then, did I ever feel anything toward Kristen. She was lovely, but that wasn’t important. It took me a few moments, but I realized that she was a human being, and didn’t deserve to be treated like an animal. My heart finally went out to her, mostly to ask forgiveness, and also to attempt to make things better for her.

For the first time, somebody actually treated Kristen as a person… a friend. It was quite ironic that the person that became a friend to her was the same person that had defiled her, who had raped her. And she forgave me, and in her very fragile state, she even fell in love with me.

I was quite an amateur when it came to matters of the heart. But I had to ask myself, what is Kristen’s love for me based upon? Was it the fact that she’s still addicted to my dick and sperm? Or was it the fact that I held her when she needed to be held? How about the fact that I raped her and showed her how powerful I was? Wouldn’t that have made her less receptive to me, of all people? So… what was the basis for her love?

For that matter, what’s the basis for my love of Kristen? Of all the people in our little circle, three actually stood out as having a close relationship with me, and only one of them was Kristen.

One person was Patty, a person who was impressed by my power (using the tickets, of course) and gave herself willingly to me. She said her reason was that I had been the first person that had been able to allow her to achieve orgasm since a very traumatic rape she experienced. Her relationship with me bordered on love, but it wasn’t the romantic love that she was now looking for. We did become very close friends, and she was the first person that I ever confided to about the tickets. She was now an important part of my life, and I feel honored that she liked me, even after seeing the nasty side of me that had defiled Kristen.

Another person I was close with was Patrice. I had known her for many years, and we had been friends up until she entered junior high. I used to confide in her, and we used to hang out together. Then she found new friends, and didn’t have a place for me anymore. Thanks to Kristen and Patty, Patrice was back as a friend, but I noticed that she now tended to avoid me a bit. Could this have been due to the fact that she’s one of the people that I consider may have been raped by me? I had told her to forget it, but what if she still somehow knew that there was some traumatic memory that is telling her to keep away from me… that I’m dangerous?

The third person, Kristen, is, of course, a friend and a lover, and the more I knew about Kristen, the more I found myself loving her. Isn’t that true love? Surely, I wasn’t the one to be able to know this, as it was my first time ever being in love romantically. My only knowledge of love was from stories, movies, and television shows. My mother and Patty told me that I was in love with Kristen, and they were more experienced than I was in these matters. Or were they?

Patty and Kristen became best friends right after the junkie incident. As I mentioned, Patty and I were also close friends. But what if Patty’s reading of the situation was just wishful thinking on her part? What if I really wasn’t totally head-over-heels in love with Kristen, but Patty had wanted that as a fairy tale ending to what she perceived to be Kristen’s not-so-easy life?

Yesterday’s outburst by Kristen told me that Kristen wasn’t in a place where she could have doubts about our relationship. And, if what I felt toward Kristen wasn’t true love, it seemed to be enough for her right now. Maybe I should just play it safe until Kristen became more comfortable with an expanding circle of genuine friends. That would probably be the safe move for now. Discussing my doubts with her would hardly be constructive for her at this point.

But also not telling her about my doubts would be dishonest with her. I had promised myself that I wouldn’t hurt her, but what if telling the truth could hurt her? What was my obligation in this situation?

My mind kept running around in circles over that, until I felt increased suction on my penis, and saw the lovely Kristen’s eyes were now open. I raised my head and said, and put my doubts and the conundrum aside. I smiled and said, "Good morning, Star Shine."

Kristen smiled and, with my dick still in her mouth, she started humming the chorus of that song: "Gliddy glub glooby… Nibby nabby nooby… La la la lo lo!"

I giggled, thinking that the singer Oliver never imagined the nonsense words to be coming from a little blonde Goddess happily sucking my dick.

I thought about that song. It was from the Broadway musical "Hair" and, of course, just thinking about that musical’s name reminded me of my own fondness of my running my fingers through Kristen’s hair. I smiled as I caressed her head, and started playing with little strands of her hair. I found myself singing aloud, accompanied by Kristen’s continued humming: "Sabba sibby sabba, Ooby abba nabba, La la lo lo…"

Kristen raised her eyes to look at me, a sparkle showing in them, as I continued serenading her: "Ooby ooby walla, Ooby abba nabba… Early morning singing song."

Kristen actually released my cock and said, "I love your singing voice. Until you sang for me that day in school, I never realized that you could sing, Jim."

"My singing voice is probably better suited as the voice of Kermit the Frog," I said, referring to Jim Henson’s "Muppet" that appeared on Sesame Street and was seen more and more frequently as a guest on various variety shows on television.

"Don’t put yourself down," Kristen said. "You are obviously gifted. Wendy says that Gerry told her that you put that whole music session together from scratch in less than twenty four hours!"

"Yeah, but I made Roy’s mike louder than mine," I said, not feeling comfortable hearing praise like that. "It was his voice you were hearing, mostly. Not mine."

"Jim," Kristen smiled. "You just need a little more confidence."

Confidence. That was really what I lacked. Not so much about my singing voice, but in my feelings toward Kristen. Her outburst yesterday had shattered whatever confidence that I had before about our love, which was probably why all those doubts were now swimming in my head.

Kristen, unaware of the tempest inside my brain, looked back at my cock and went back to her sucking. I lay in bed, feeling Kristen’s mouth on my cock, when an idea came into my head. I had to ask Kristen a question.

"Kris, what’s your favorite food?"

Kristen looked down at my crotch, and lifted my erect penis. "Does this count?"

I forced a smile, and said, "Not really. You said I taste better than chocolate. Is that your favorite food?"

My beautiful blonde Goddess furrowed her head, thinking. "Yeah," she said, her eyes starting to mist. "My dad gets some of this stuff imported from — where is it? — Columbia? Peru? Wherever. It tastes like heaven."

I smiled. "How often do you get to eat it?"

Kristen shrugged. "Once a month or so. We have a tiny stash in the kitchen for special occasions."

"Anything else you like to eat? Besides me?"

"Why are you asking, Jim?"

I was ready for that question and had a pat answer. "I realized that there is a lot about you that I don’t know. I want to know what you like to eat, what kind of movies you like. You know… everything that makes you so special."

Kristen rewarded me with one of her lovely smiles. "You’re sweet, you know that? Let’s see." Kristen paused, thinking. "You know the candy store in the mall?"

"Yeah," I said. "The one down the way from the food court."

Kristen closed her eyes. "They have these peanuts that are fresh roasted. You can smell them roasting a hundred yards away from the store. Anyway, the nuts are huge! I mean… not as huge as yours." Kristen giggled. "Anyway, they dip some of them in dark chocolate, making them into clusters. You can get a plastic container of them for a couple of dollars. Anyway, you put the container into the freezer, and when you feel like doing something special, you pull out a cluster of about four or five peanuts…" Kristen faded off, making yummy sounds.

I grinned, "You make it sound heavenly, Kris."

My little blonde Goddess giggled, crinkling her nose as she did so.

"So, do you like pizza?" I asked.

Kristen swooned again. "You mean like they make in the city? With the thick crust?"

"Yeah," I said. "I like that with pepperoni and sometimes some sausage also."

"Hmmm," Kristen nodded, "I could go for some breakfast sausage…" She lowered her head, and impaled her mouth on my rod, her lips almost reaching my aching balls.

I closed my eyes. The conversation had gone well. As always, I loved the feeling of Kristen deep throating me. She didn’t do it all that often, and nobody had ever managed to swallow me to the depths that Kristen could take. It usually was a bit messy, due to all the saliva and mucous from her throat, but the sensations were always exquisite. And, of course, Kristen always made sure that my cock was squeaky clean afterward, giving it her utmost attention.

I thought back to the last time Patty tried practicing deep throat with me. She was still having problem with her gag reflex. In fact, her session came to an unexpected halt when she had to make a mad dash for the toilet, holding her mouth. (I hoped that nobody had seen her naked dash into and back out of the toilet; nothing was ever said to me about it, though.) I didn’t think that Patty would be practicing with me any time soon, especially after Monday night, when my penis would return to its old, original, and unadulterated flavor for her.

The deep throat action stopped, and Kristen returned to her favorite style, simple suckling and licking vigorously around the tip and underneath the head.

I tried to reach Kristen’s crotch to return the favor, but her body was positioned away from me. I had to be content with just caressing her lovely tresses, wondering if Kristen loved me playing with her hair and scalp as much as I enjoyed doing it.

We continued in the same vein for about a half hour, neither one of us achieving orgasm, or really trying to, either.

* * *

I had Kristen drive me to a flea market that was open on Sundays. She had never been to one before, and we simply walked hand in hand, looking at what people were selling or, perhaps, giving away.

I recognized more than a few of the sellers, having visited this place a few times every year. I saw a used flute, one of the few instruments that I didn’t play too well and I stopped at that table to check it out.

"Do you play?" Kristen asked me when she saw me check out the instrument.

"A bit," I admitted. "It took me a while to get the hang of the mouth piece, but finally figured out how to direct my breath at the cutting edge properly."

The person at the table said, "You’re Jim Crittenhouse, aren’t you?"

I didn’t recognize the person at all. "Yes, ma’am."

"And, oh, my. You’re Kristen Swift!"

"Yes," Kristen admitted. Her eyes sparkled, apparently used to being recognized.

"My daughter is Shirley Lakewood. She used to be in band."

I remembered Shirley. She wasn’t a great player, but she did try hard. "Hi, Mrs. Lakewood," I said. "I remember Shirley. Is this her instrument?"

"Yes," the lady said. "She’s given up band, and moved onto Chorus now."

"She has a lovely voice, Mrs. Lakewood. I imagine she’ll do well in the high school chorus."

"Thank you," Mrs. Lakewood beamed, proud of her daughter. "Are you interested in Shirley’s instrument? We bought it used for $200. I was thinking of asking a hundred. But I know you’ll get good use out of it. How about fifty dollars?"

A new flute would cost about $400, and this one looked in good condition. Even so, fifty dollars was out of my price range. "Sorry, Mrs. Lakewood. I was just admiring it."

"No problem. I really didn’t expect to sell it today. But could you maybe play something on it?"

I felt a little embarrassed. It had been about a half year since I had actually played a flute, and I wasn’t all that sure if I would get the fingering correct on the first try.

I picked up the flute gingerly, and looked at the mouthpiece. It seemed pretty clean. I put my fingers on the levers and flexed my fingers. One or two levers needed oil, but they still worked all right.

Luckily, the flute is pitched in "C" instrument, which meant that my innate sense of pitch wouldn’t work against me.

I decided to play something simple, and I entertained my lovely Goddess with the flute solo from "Colour My World." My fingers never lost their memory of how to play the flute, and soon after, I decided to play something by ear, and did the recorder solo from "Playground in my Mind," a hit from the previous year that made Kristen smile.

"You play very nice," Mrs. Lakewood said. "Shirley could never get a vibrato like you manage to get."

I shrugged thanked Mrs. Lakewood, and disassembled the flute, opening the case and putting it away properly.

When I turned around, I was surprised that I had a little crowd around me. I felt like I did when I was nine years old, being allowed to play the piano at the Wurlitzer store in the mall, and having people come into the store to listen to the little prodigy play, a technique that the sales people used to show how "just about anybody" could play their pianos.

Kristen saw my grimace at the attention that I had received, and took my hand as we bade Mrs. Lakewood good-bye.

"How many instruments can you play?" Kristen asked.

"That’s a trick question," I pointed out. "Knowing the fingering to a flute, for example, allows you to play the piccolo as well, although it’s a matter of degree, since the size difference makes it a bit different."

"You play trombone in the band at the school, right?"

"Yeah," I grinned.

"And you also play piano and trumpet. Do you play guitar?"

"Nope," I shook my head. "Never got the hang of any stringed instrument."

Kristen grinned, crinkling her nose. "Well, we found your one weakness, Super-Jim!"

"Second weakness," I said, smiling back. "My first and biggest weakness is a lovely blonde Goddess that goes by the name of Kristen."

That earned me a smooch on the cheek.

Later on, Kristen excused herself to use the bathroom, and I checked out a couple of other tables that didn’t seem interesting to Kristen. She came back a few minutes later, and we walked around, once again holding hands.

I heard a familiar squeal, and turned to find Merry at a nearby table looking at some sort of thing for tying pony tails. I looked around, and found my mother and step-father weren’t too far from Merry. They noticed us, and waved hi.

I decided that we should at least say "hello," and we walked to where Merry was busy pawing through a box of material.

"Hi Kristen, hi Jim," my mother said, smiling. There was no trace of anger in her voice, surprising me just a little.

"Hello, Mrs. Cummings," Kristen said.

"Hi, Mom!"

"Meredith… look who’s here!" my step-father said.

Merry looked up from her box of treasures and squealed once again when she saw Kristen. "Kris! I can’t believe you’re here!"

Kristen and I moved closer to Merry, and I picked her up a few inches, planting a kiss on top of her head. "Hiya, Shortcake!" I said.

Merry squirmed to get out of my grip and ran to Kristen and hugged her.

"So, Meredith," Kristen asked. "What were you looking at?"

"Oh, Kris," Merry said. "You’ve gotta take a look at these!" She dragged Kristen by the arm to the box that had captured her attention a few moments earlier.

"New outfit," my mother noticed.

"Yeah," I said. "A gift from Kristen’s dad and mom."

"You know, Jim… you’d never wear something like that if I picked it out for you."

"Aww, mom!" I said.

My mom looked pleased, however. "I didn’t expect you and Kristen to be here," she said.

I grinned. "Kris has never been to a flea market. She thought it was a place to find used pets!"

"That’s an old joke, Jim," my step-father said, not looking up from a fishing tackle box that had captured his attention at a nearby table, just like Merry’s box of whatevers had captured hers.

"Well, Kristen hasn’t heard some of the old jokes," I said in my defense.

Merry came running toward me. "Jim! Look!" She had a handful of those elastic fabric things. "All I could grab for fifty cents!"

"Looks like quite a handful, Shortcake!" I said.

Kristen was fastening her purse, and I realized that my lovely girl friend had paid for Merry’s precious treasures. I grinned at her.

"Mrs. Cummings?" Kristen asked my mother.

"Yes?"

"Do you have plans for lunch?" Kristen asked. "Jim and I were thinking of going to Vaughn’s, and we’d like you to join us."

Kristen hadn’t mentioned lunch plans to me, but I realized that she just wanted to get to know my parents better.

My mother looked at Merry, but my step-sister was in her own world, trying to sort out the treasures that she had managed to grab from the ones she didn’t like as much. Apparently, Merry hadn’t heard Kristen’s offer. "Well, that sounds very nice, Kristen. But let me talk with my husband."

My mother moved to where my step-father was still looking at that tackle box. They exchanged a few words quietly, and my mother smiled and nodded toward Kristen. "That sounds great. What time?"

Kristen looked at her watch. "How about an hour from now. There’s still much more for me to discover here."

"What time for what?" Merry asked, looking from my mother to Kristen.

"Lunch," Kristen said, smiling. "We’ll all be eating lunch together, honey."

"Wicked! Can I ride in your car? I promise to stay in the back seat!"

Kristen looked from Merry to me to my mother. I didn’t have a problem with Merry tagging along. As I mentioned before, I actually enjoyed her company and her seemingly limitless youthful enthusiasm. My mother shrugged. "OK. We’ll meet the three of you at one-thirty."

"Thanks, Mrs. Cummings, Mr. Cummings. See you later," Kristen said. "Come on, Merry… you’re with us, now."

"So wicked cool!" Merry said, making a beeline to the next table that had some more treasures that she couldn’t live without.

We tagged along after Merry, leaving my mother and step-father at the table where he was still gawking at that tackle box. I figured the odds were ten to one that that tackle box would end up in our garage later on that day.

As soon as we were out of sight of my parents, Kristen begged off, saying she needed to make a phone call. She headed toward the phone booth near the building that housed the bathrooms.

After a few minutes, Kristen returned. Merry was now looking at a bunch of Barbie clothes. Kristen and I giggled at that, thinking of last night’s Beautiful Krissy Dress Up game.

Kristen whispered to me that when we get to the restaurant, there’d be a gift certificate waiting for me, and for me to pick it up on the sly without my parents seeing me.

"Why, Kris?"

"Well," Kristen said. "I don’t think your parents will feel comfortable with me paying. So, I just purchased you a fifty dollar certificate that you can say was a gift to you. You parents would definitely feel better if you paid rather than me."

I shrugged. Usually at Vaughn’s, Kristen paid, even though I still had some money of my own. I wasn’t entirely comfortable with that situation; I hated to be seen as a gold-digger. I knew that I’d have to find a way to earn some money so that we wouldn’t always have to be relying on Kristen doing things like that. But Kristen had told me that the money wasn’t important to her, and that I should be saving my money toward college. I shrugged.

* * *

There indeed was a gift certificate waiting for me at Vaughn’s. It had my name on it, and the host handed it to me quietly, smiling at Kristen.

As we moved to our table, I noticed Kristen hand the host a few bills that she had hidden in her hand, apparently paying for the certificate.

Lunch was delicious, as the food is always great at Vaughn’s. Merry insisted on a Belly Buster, and my mother was about to say "no" when Kristen said that she would love to share with Merry and me.

Hopelessly outmaneuvered by Kristen, my mother gave in, not looking angry and even smiling when the humongous dessert arrived.

Kristen set it down in front of Merry, who was sitting between the two of us. There were five spoons, but it was only the three of us kids that actually had any.

Merry managed to eat the lion’s share. I had half a scoop myself, and Kristen actually had even less.

"You managed to finish it, Merry," I said to my step-sister.

"Yeah. That’s killer!" the little girl swooned.

When the check arrived, my step-father went for his wallet when I interrupted. "Excuse me, but I have a gift certificate."

My mother looked suspicious. "A gift certificate?"

I pulled the envelope out of my pocket. It had my name on it, "Jim Crittenhouse." I opened it up, and there it was, a little slip with Vaughn’s logo on it, signed by the manager. There was also something written on the bottom, which read, "Happy sixteenth birthday!"

Kristen had thought of everything.

"Jim, we can’t let you pay!" my mother protested. "This is your present!"

I looked over to my blonde Goddess, and she smiled at me. I drew courage from her poise, and insisted to my mother that not spending it would not allow be to use my own present the way I wanted to. It was convoluted logic, and I think that I picked up that technique from my many conversations with Kristen, Patty, and the other girls. My mother eventually relented.

I paid the bill, mentally calculating fifteen percent as a tip. I actually received about ten dollars change, and I made a mental note to give the change back to Kristen.

As we were leaving the table, my mother said, "Wow. A new pair of slacks, a nice shirt, and even a gift certificate. Who did you get the certificate from?"

I decided to see if I could answer without lying. "Well, the girls had a surprise party for me at Kristen’s yesterday for my birthday. And the certificate was from one of the girls."

Technically, this was a true statement, and I hoped that my mother wouldn’t press.

My mother smiled, and I saw something in her eyes that indicated that I had indeed answered her question without my even knowing it. "Well, you’ll have to give one of the girls a kiss from me, then. You’ll have to tell her I think she’s sweet."

I was a bit embarrassed, wondering how my mother could read me so easily. My parents invited Kristen over for diner, but she said that she and Patty had already made plans for dinner, but that she would make sure I was home before six.

We all said our good-byes, and Merry hugged Kristen very tightly before they left.

I let Kristen drive me back to her place. I told Kristen that I had the change from the gift certificate, but she told me to keep it for now. I didn’t see any point in arguing, but I felt a bit more uncomfortable. Paying for a meal was one thing, but having me keep the change was another.

At Kristen’s house, Patty was using the hot tub, sitting on Kristen’s favorite jet. She moved over to the other jet as Kristen and I stripped down and joined her in the tub.

"So, Patty. You’ve got to tell me about your date!"

Patty looked at me a little uncomfortably, but then shrugged. "Toby took me to the roller rink," she said. "He’s actually a good skater. I had to stay near the rails most of the night, although he helped hold me. He’s such a dear."

It hit me that with Kristen dating me, Patty dating Toby, and Wendy considering dating Gerry, that the high school band was getting quite popular within our little circle.

Kristen pressed for more details, but there apparently wasn’t too much to tell. They didn’t go to Lake Shore Point, although Patty probably would have if Toby had only asked. They had dinner at McDonald’s. It wasn’t that expensive a date, but Toby asked Patty if she wanted to go to the movies next Saturday.

"What did you say?" Kristen asked.

"Well," Patty said, a little sad, "I told him about my aunt, and how if she doesn’t make it, I might have to travel to go to the funeral."

"What did he say to that?"

"Nothing. He just hugged me."

"That’s it?" Kristen asked.

"We hugged for a good ten minutes," Patty reported. "Then he dropped me off at your garage."

"He really sounds sweet!"

Patty smiled a little. "He really is."

I watched the two girls wiggle their butts over the hot tub jets for about a half hour when I felt too heated up over the warmth of the tub and my having to watch two girls masturbate quietly in front of me, not even trying to hide their orgasms.

As I got out of the tub, Patty noticed my erection. "Looks like somebody has a problem!"

"That one’s mine!" Kristen said, jumping out of the tub, and making a shallow dive into the shallow end that didn’t have her descending more than a couple of inches below the surface of the water.

"Oh, yeah?" Patty said, but she remained in her tub, continuing to allow the jet to pleasure her privately.

Kristen swam underwater to where I was, her mouth hitting my erection and sucking it in without pausing. I enjoyed the warmth of Kristen’s gentle sucking in contrast to the relative coolness of the water around me, and luxuriated in the sensation. I felt Kristen suckle me for close to a minute before she reluctantly released me and came up for air.

I took the opportunity to pull Kristen close to me for a long, hard kiss. I had a lot of pent-up sexual energy from watching the two girls get themselves off repeatedly in front of me just moments ago. I looked over to Patty, who was even now laying with her eyes closed, exhaling slowly in release.

I wondered what was so special about the water jets. I mean, wouldn’t a finger or a tongue feel better? I made a mental note to ask Patty or Kristen about that one of these days.

Kristen, meanwhile, was slowly pumping my cock with her left hand, not her usual hand, but the one that was most accessible to my genitals. The pumping felt different, and I soon found my hips pumping with her. She suddenly took a deep breath and submersed herself, and I felt her mouth engulf my member once again as I started my eruption.

Once again, Kristen stayed down there for about a minute, apparently not wanting to stop sucking until there was no more of the nectar for her to capture. She then swam up and I once again pulled her into a tight hug and kiss.

Kristen opened her mouth during that kiss, sending my full load into my mouth, catching me by surprise. I opened my eyes in astonishment, and saw her eyes glisten.

I heard a splash behind me and saw that Patty had jumped into the deep end. I turned around and kissed Patty, and surprised her as well when I transferred the semen into her mouth.

Without being told, Patty simply swam back to Kristen and the two girls kissed, their breasts rubbing against each other above the water.

I saw Kristen gulp down her treat, and was surprised to see Patty do the same. Apparently, Patty had left a little for herself, most likely due to the fact that she right now thought my semen tasted "better than chocolate" and didn’t want Kristen to hog the entire feast.

Without anybody saying a word, the three of us swam together into a group hug, and I kissed both my special girls.

The three of us left the big pool to go into the sauna, which Kristen had apparently turned on as we had passed it earlier. She picked up a pitcher of water that was near the entrance door, and the three of us entered the little room.

It was my first experience in the sauna, Kristen usually taking the opportunity of spending quality time with me alone when people were using the sauna during the two parties. Kristen threw a handful of water from the pitcher onto a few stones that were on some sort of platform near the entrance to the sauna, causing the stones to immediately hiss and steam to start rising.

At first, it was a bit warm, and I found myself getting sweaty and uncomfortable. The two girls were talking about driving, and Patty was trying to convince Kristen to take Patty’s car to school that week, since that car could easily accommodate the three of us better than Kristen’s Camaro could.

Kristen replied, "Oh, you’re just jealous because you can’t drive a stick!"

Patty smirked and pointed to my crotch, where my cock was standing at attention.

My little blonde Goddess got a wicked gleam in her eyes as she moved closer to me, and showed Patty the four positions, using my dick as her shift.

Patty, of course, had to show Kristen that she had the positions down correctly, and Kristen corrected her a couple of times.

It was obvious to me that the only reason for these corrections and retries was to get me excited again. It was definitely working, although I wasn’t sure I had any sperm left in me after all the activity between Kristen last night and this morning, and the blow job in the pool. It had been a long night and a busy day by any stretch of the imagination.

The two girls continued to manipulate me, my organ very slick with my perspiration combined with that of the girls. It was sort of a natural lubrication that actually felt pleasant. The girls kept it up, and I noticed that their technique seemed to be designed to keep me stimulated rather than to have me achieve orgasm.

After about ten minutes of stimulation, Kristen got up, saying she needed to use the wash room, leaving me literally in the hands of Patty.

We both watched Kristen leave, and when the sauna room door closed behind Kristen, Patty sad, "Jim. I wanted to tell you that I won’t be seeing you much more in the mornings."

Although I knew that Patty and I would eventually have this conversation, I nonetheless felt a pang in my heart right now. I knew that Kristen loved me, and I was pretty sure of my feelings toward Kristen, but Patty had been the first girl to give herself to me willingly. I slowly nodded my head, wondering what I should say in response.

Seeing my reaction, Patty continued, "I’ll really miss being with you. You have been very special to me. You really helped me achieve something I never thought I’d feel again."

"I’m glad for that. We’ll still be friends, right?"

Patty smiled. "Of course. Just because I’m seeing Toby doesn’t mean that I don’t want to see you again. It’s just that it wouldn’t be fair to any boy friend if I was giving blow jobs on a regular basis to another guy. You understand?"

"Yeah," I said unenthusiastically.

Patty continued playing with my dick. This seemed so incongruous with what she was actually saying, but I wasn’t going to complain. Patty said, "Tomorrow, Kris and I will come over, and it will be my last time. And after tomorrow, that wonderful taste will be gone, anyway, so I guess it’s good timing."

"Will I ever see Patricia again?" I asked.

Patty thought for a few moments. "I’ll tell you what. If I feel in a wicked mood, and we’re in a situation where we can’t hurt Toby or anybody else, I’ll let you know by calling you James."

I nodded. Is this how people broke up? It was an entirely new experience for me.

"Jim, you must understand that while Kristen says that she approves of the two of us being together, it still must hurt her on some level. She knows we don’t love each other, but any girl would want exclusivity in a relationship."

I hadn’t really thought of that. Kristen seemed to have fun when the three of us played together. But Patty seemed to understand the mind of females better than I did. She had raised a pretty good point.

Patty saw me thinking. "Consider this: What if Kristen wanted to blow Toby every morning before school? How would you feel about it?"

I tried to imagine Kristen with somebody else’s dick in her mouth. I shook my head to clear the horrible thought.

"See?" Patty asked. "Consider how she must feel. You must always consider her feelings, Jim. You are a wonderful boy, but you are still growing up. You need to treat Kristen special, and not give her any reason to doubt your feelings toward her. Remember yesterday at the party? Let me guess what happened."

"No, Patty," I said, not wishing to think about it.

"Yes, Jim," Patty was insistent. "Kristen brought you to her room. She offered to give you the one thing that no other girl had given you. And you turned her down. Right?"

"Kris told you?" I asked, not knowing how much the two girls gossiped when they were alone.

"No, but I’m a girl," Patty explained. "You turned her down, and look what she did. She threw you out. You rejected her, and look how she reacted. We really screwed up her mind with those tickets at Wendy’s house. I didn’t know her before that, but I’d wager a guess that what you did is still affecting her. She probably won’t admit it, but it’s true.

"Kristen is a fragile girl. She’s like a baby in some respects. She’s almost always got her way at home, and she thought she had friends at school. Her life was happy, and then you came into it and made her completely unsure of herself. She realized that her friends really weren’t her friends. She realized that some people might actually have reason to hate her. It was possibly the first time in her life that she realized this. She found out that her world was a lie! She’s not completely stable. So… just love her and make her know that you love her. It’s working wonders already."

Everything Patty said was true. I just hadn’t put it all together like that before. I didn’t know what to say.

Patty stopped fondling me, and kissed me. "Love her, Jim," she whispered. "I’ll still be around, and I’ll help out however I can. She needs a friend, and I saw that and became her best friend because I felt guilty at having been a part of what those tickets had done to her. But we’re really friends now, as close as Cammie and I are. But Kristen needs somebody to love her, also, and that’s going to be your job."

I nodded. "I’ll love her. I think you gave me the easy job."

Patty pulled away from me and shook her head. "No, Jim. Because you also have to let her know that you love her. Not just in words, but in everything you do. That music session the other day was wonderful. Do you know she listens to that cassette over and over?"

"Yeah. She was even playing it when she was pissed at me yesterday."

Patty smiled. "Just continue to be your normal loving self. Help her, she needs a friend, and I can help you there. But she needs somebody to actually love her."

The two of us were sitting on the benches, looking at each other. The sauna door opened and Kristen came back in. She noticed that my erection had gone down, and looked at Patty and back at my crotch.

Before I could react, Kristen dove for my cock, sucking it. I got hard inside her mouth. I expected Kristen to suck longer, but she got up almost immediately. "I… I’m sorry."

I was very confused. Why was Kristen apologizing?

Kristen said, "I thought… I thought Patty had made you shoot off, and I felt like I missed it. Sorry, Patty. I never felt that way before…" Her voice trailed off.

I stood up and hugged Kristen, whispering to her that everything was all right. I looked over to Patty whose expression said, "See what I was talking about?"

As I hugged Kristen, Patty got up and picked up the towel she was sitting on. "I need to cool off. I’ll be in the big pool."

Kristen left the sauna and said, "I’m really sorry. I never felt that way about Patty before. I mean, I told her myself she was welcome to do whatever she wanted with you, and here I come in, thinking that you guys had done something behind my back."

I continued hugging Kristen. "That’s all right, sweetheart. Patty and I didn’t do anything. In fact, she told me that she won’t be seeing me any more in the mornings."

"Oh, Jim!" Kristen cried out. "This must be so difficult for you!"

"No, Kris," I said gently. "It was quite easy, actually. It saved me from having to ask her to stop."

Kristen pulled out of the embrace and looked me in the eyes. "Are you serious?"

"Kristen… when you are in love with a Goddess, anything else is a let down."

Tears welled up in Kristen’s eyes, causing a bit of a chain reaction in mine. "I’m not a Goddess. A bitch, maybe, but not a Goddess."

"To my way of thinking, you’re beautiful, smart, sensuous, mischievous, and sweet. You’re like the Goddess of love… the one with curly hair."

"Curly hair?" Kristen asked, confused.

"Afro Dyty," I said, making the motions of running one of those "picks" through my hair.

Kristen looked confused but got it after a couple of seconds. She burst out in a fit of giggles, crinkling her nose. "You have a stupid sense of humor, Jim!"

The two of us burst out of the sauna, causing Patty to turn around in confusion and look at us to see what was wrong.

Without saying a word, Kristen and I dove into the pool and swam up to Patty. Kristen, an excellent swimmer, got there first, and I came up to her shortly after, making it a three way hug.

After our swim, we got dressed. I was getting used to wearing those slacks. Since it was getting late, I excused myself for a second and found Kristen’s kitchen. The refrigerator was huge, and I opened the freezer compartment. After a few seconds, I located a clear plastic container with little globs of chocolate in it. I smiled and pulled a cluster out of the container, and then found some cling wrap and sealed up the tiny cluster. I put it into my shirt pocket.

Kristen and Patty were in the den. Patty was watching a rerun of the Patty Duke show on the television set. Kristen was waiting for me, the keys to her Camaro in her hand. "Ready?" Kristen asked.

"Yup." It was five thirty. We had plenty of time to get me home before dinner. "Lead on, my fair Goddess!"

Patty looked up at me when I said that, smiling.

I smiled back at Patty and left with Kristen.

Chapter 18

The next morning, I woke up early, a habit that I got into when Patty had started coming over at dawn to give me my daily blow job. I had my usual morning erection, and I normally would have gone to the bathroom to relieve the hydraulic pressure that built up overnight.

But Patty wasn’t coming over today. In a way, I felt sad. Our mornings together had never been entirely sexual. Sure, I would receive a blow job, but I would usually reciprocate by giving Patty a back rub, something I found quite early that Patty really loved. Very occasionally, Patty would allow me to manipulate her, but she rarely achieved orgasm that way on those occasions; it was as if she was holding back from me. Anyway, more importantly, the times that we spent in the mornings were private times between the two of us when we could talk, most of the time about Kristen.

Not having Patty coming over any more would take some getting used to, and I hoped it wasn’t too difficult to handle. Patty had actually told me a lot in the time we spent alone in Kristen’s sauna, and her remarks rang true. Kristen was indeed fragile, and needed constant love and attention. As her boy friend, a large part of that would have to be provided to Kristen by me.

I had told Patty that was the easy part, but Patty reminded that in addition to just loving Kristen, I needed to remind her constantly that I did, and not just in words.

I smiled as I thought about the music session I had arranged for Kristen, singing "Hooked on a Feeling," complete with a twenty person male chorus doing the "Ouga Chaka" chants. I had picked that song mostly because of Kristen’s mild addiction to me, and also because I had felt a need to do something special for Kristen. The direction of the song was a bit wrong, since it was Kristen that "got it bad for me" instead of me, the singer, having it bad for her. But, to tell you the truth, the sentiment was still true. I was in my own way hooked on her as well, although not as physically addicted as she was.

Patty told me that Kristen listened to that cassette I made her over and over, and I knew that Kristen had been listening to that cassette after she had her blow-up with me at my birthday party. Indeed, Kristen told me that she listened to that cassette whenever she looked at a picture that Wendy had taken of Kristen blowing me, and I could only wonder what fantasies or memories that Kristen would have while doing so.

What else could I do special for Kristen? I could probably make another tape, especially with Mr. Proilet having me do some after school work with people that knew how to handle electronics. I idly wondered what I could do for an encore for Kristen.

I smiled as I remembered playing the flute for Kristen at the flea market, playing the James Pankow song, "Colour My World." I thought about its simple lyrics: plain, simple, and to the point. I could easily utter them to Kristen. Doing it didn’t require much in the way of participation: a piano, bass, and a flute. I could do everything except the bass if I were to use a real multi-track system.

Something nagged at me about that, though. I mean, here I was just thinking about doing rip-off covers of things other people had done. Anybody could hike a trail that was so clearly marked, but it took a lot of talent to actually blaze a new trail in the first place. A cover of the Chicago song would be nice, but it ultimately wouldn’t be fulfilling to me.

As I contemplated these things, I was surprised when my bedroom door opened up, and Patty and Kristen let themselves into my room. They were both dressed in similar dresses, identical except for color. Kristen’s was light blue and Patty’s was pale green.

The two girls saw my look of shock and giggled. Kristen said, softly, "I convinced Patty to come here one last time. Is that all right with you?"

I nodded, still quite surprised. "Um… can you let me go to the bathroom first?"

Kristen said, "Oh… I guess so."

I threw off the covers. I had slept wearing only pajama bottoms, and my erection poked out of the front. Both girls giggled again when they saw the morning wood.

"Let’s give him a kiss before he leaves us," Kristen suggested.

The two girls looked at one another and as if on cue, they both knelt down on either side of me and moved their heads toward my erection.

I couldn’t let this happen! I knelt down and kissed both girls quickly. "We have time for this later," I said, hoping that they wouldn’t be insulted that I didn’t allow them to taste my cock.

Kristen looked a little frustrated, probably as a result of her addiction. "I’ll be right back. I promise," I assured the two of them, and swiftly left my room.

Instead of heading for the bathroom, I ran downstairs into the freezer in my kitchen, and retrieved my little present for Kristen. I then ran back upstairs and relieved myself — with a bit of difficulty due to the stimulation from the girls.

Back in my room, I found that the two girls were still dressed. This was a bit of a surprise, since the girls usually stripped the first thing when they entered my room in the mornings. I shrugged and went over to my bed and sat down, looking at my two lovelies.

Kristen’s smile was forced, I could see. She was not happy for me making her wait before tasting my cock.

"Kris… before you start, I have a surprise for you."

Kristen looked doubtful. "Another one?"

I ignored her remark, and quickly reached underneath my bed and pulled a single ticket out of my bag. Patty looked shocked as I handed it to Kristen.

"You have one wish," Kristen said.

"Jim… that’s not a good…" Patty started.

"Shh," I said. "I thought this through." I looked up at Kristen and said, "I want you to be aware of this wish, Kristen."

Kristen only nodded, not "finalizing" the wish with "Your wish is my command." I had hoped that would be the case, but I’d use as many tickets as necessary to get this particular wish done.

"Kristen, do you remember your addiction to my dick and my sperm?"

Kristen nodded again, confused. She seemed perfectly aware of what I was saying, unlike most people when under the powers of a ticket, although she was still standing expectantly awaiting my wish.

"Kristen, you are also addicted to this," I said, handing her a single peanut from the chocolate covered peanut cluster. "In fact, you will find that you can satisfy your craving with any dark chocolate covered peanut, and it will also satisfy any other addictions that I may have given you, although you won’t have any cravings for this whatever."

"Your wish is my command."

Patty had a surprised look on her face. I had my fingers crossed, hoping that this wish would forever cure Kristen’s addiction to me, personally.

Kristen looked confused, and thought a bit. She then popped the peanut into her mouth. After a second or two, I saw a big smile come to her face.

Kristen actually managed to tackle me this time, throwing her body on top of mine with such force that the entire family must have heard it. I didn’t mind, though. If anybody came in, we were all fully clothed (well, I just had on my bottoms, but that would be enough), although the situation would indeed be compromising. "Jim!" she said, interrupting herself by smothering my face full of kisses. "It worked!" More kisses. "It really worked!"

Patty still looked surprised, and then she smiled at the two of us.

I was proud of myself: I think that I had finally managed to counter one of the biggest problems that those tickets had caused me. It had taken a lot of thought, but I figured that if I couldn’t cancel Kristen’s addiction, the next best thing would be to give her something she could use to ease the craving — the same technique was used in methadone clinics, which we learned about during assemblies at school which attempted to teach the students about the horrors of drug addiction. I had also just given her a single chocolate-covered peanut, so that it shouldn’t cause any other unpleasant side effects like making her gain a ton of weight by having her need a lot of them.

I started kissing Kristen back, and we continued in this manner for a couple of minutes.

Kristen finally pushed herself off of me. "And I thought I was going to surprise you this morning! I can’t thank you enough. I’m going to have to stop jumping to conclusions about you."

"What conclusions are you talking about?" I asked.

Kristen lowered her eyes. "Saturday, in my room. And yesterday, in the sauna. And this morning, right here, when you wouldn’t let me kiss your… you know…"

"I didn’t want to satisfy your craving that way, Kris."

Kristen nodded. "I know that now. But at the time, I thought you might prefer being alone with Patty or something."

I shook my head. "Listen, Kris. I love you. It’s true that I also love Patty in a way, but with her it’s completely different. She’s just a friend. You are the one that means everything to me. And remember, you’re the one that insisted that she come here this morning."

Kristen nodded and then turned to Patty. "I know, and I’m sorry… sometimes I just feel so… so… unsure…"

Patty smiled and hugged her friend. "That’s all right, Kris. I understand completely."

Kristen turned to me. "Where did you get that peanut from, anyway? I know you didn’t get to the mall after I told you I liked these."

"From the freezer in your parents' kitchen, actually," I admitted. "I stole a cluster, and put it into my family’s freezer when I got home. I picked out a peanut from the cluster, and came back up here."

"Peanut cluster?" Patty asked.

Kristen giggled. "You know the candy shop near the food court?"

Patty nodded. "Yeah. You can smell it a mile away. Killer nuts."

"Did you ever try the peanuts dipped in dark chocolate?"

"No," Patty said, shaking her head. "Sounds yummy."

"Jim… get the rest of the cluster for Patty."

I didn’t need to go downstairs. I had the plastic wrap next to me on the bed, just in case a single peanut didn’t suffice.

Patty took one of the peanuts and then looked at me. "I’m not going to get addicted to these, will I?"

I shrugged. "If you do, it won’t be because of me or my tickets. But I know how you love chocolate!"

Kristen giggled at Patty, once again crinkling her nose.

"Wow," Patty said, turning to Kristen. "Really delicious. Want some?"

"No, not now. I know something that tastes even better," Kristen said, looking at my crotch.

"I know what you mean," Patty giggled. "Jim… I’m really gonna miss this. Have you thought about my request?"

"Yes, Patty," I said. "And I’ve decided to wait. I found out the hard way the trouble these tickets can cause. It took me over a week to finally get Kristen’s problem fixed. I’d hate to do something like that unintentionally again."

"I understand," Patty said, smiling at Kristen.

"What request?" Kristen asked.

I considered whether to keep it a secret from Kristen, but decided that honesty was the best policy. "Patty wanted me to somehow let her make a penis taste the same way, but it would be a penis that she chooses, not mine. In fact, I’d put a condition on such a wish that it specifically wouldn’t work on mine."

Kristen thought a moment and smiled. "Oh."

I changed the subject a bit. "By the way, Kristen. Where’s the ticket I gave you?"

Kristen looked at her hand, but it was empty. "Um… I know you gave it to me. I don’t remember putting it down." She looked on the bed where she had tackled me, with Patty helping her.

"That’s something that Merry noticed," I explained. "They seem to disappear after they’re used."

"Weird," Patty said.

Kristen wasn’t convinced, but gave up looking after another minute.

"May I ask you girls a question?"

The two girls looked at me. Kristen answered, "What?"

"Why aren’t you undressed yet? Or are you here for a different reason?"

"Oh!" Kristen said. "I said that I had a surprise for you." She looked at Patty, "Think you’re ready?"

Patty didn’t answer, but actually looked nervous.

I had no idea what the girls had planned, but if Patty was nervous, it must be something interesting.

"On the count of three," Kristen said, still looking at Patty, who nodded in return. "One… two… three!"

Kristen and Patty started undoing their dresses. They were wearing almost identical dresses, different only in color. After a couple of seconds, the two dresses were in piles on the floor, something I had never seen Patty do before, actually.

My eyes didn’t look at the dresses. They were glued on the two girls. They were both wearing very sexy lingerie.

Kristen had remembered the effect that her lingerie had on me, and the reaction happened again. My dick stood at attention.

"So," Kristen said. "Are you going to want to pull them off with your teeth?"

"God, no!" I said, exhaling the breath I didn’t realize I had been holding.

"Well, would you at least take them off gently?"

"No way," I said. "You look better in those than you do naked."

Kristen pretended to be insulted by my remark, but in reality she knew the truth of what I was saying. The only reason such lingerie was even made was for their effect on the male of the species. Taking them off would be the moral equivalent of taking a knife to the Mona Lisa, or at least, making her wear one of those beanies with a propeller on the top.

I stared at the two wickedly dressed females.

Kristen was wearing a different set than the other night. For one thing, they were a little less transparent, hiding her sparse blonde pubic hairs completely, although the dark circles around her nipples were still easily viewable. It was also a light blue, almost the same hue as the dress that she had just removed, although a bit paler in color. Her bra was strapless, and I wondered what marvel of modern lingerie engineering was holding it up.

"May I look a bit closer?" I asked Kristen.

"Feast yourself," Kristen giggled, her nose crinkling.

I moved closer, and felt the material of her brassiere. It was a bit more satiny than the lingerie she wore the other day, its feel was quite soft to my fingers. Kristen’s nipple tightened, even though my fingers were about an inch away. Apparently, the softness of the material felt as nice to Kristen as it did to me. Upon close inspection, I saw two small tan straps, almost identical to Kristen’s skin color, emerge from the top and bottom of the bra cups, wrapping around her back below her armpits.

I glanced behind Kristen, and saw the two bands met in the middle of her back in a pale blue circle of material. I then returned my attention to the front of her bra. I saw that the two cups were held together underneath her cleavage by a simple S-shaped light blue plastic connector.

Moving my gaze downward, I inspected Kristen’s panties. They were the same color as her bra, and seemed to be a fuller cut than the one she wore the other night. The hemline was closer to her belly button, about an inch below it, and there was a lovely "X" etched in the lace at the center top of the panty. Whereas the panty Kristen had on the other night had leg holes that moved in a downward slant, these pantie’s leg holes were almost horizontal, a darker seam that was about a quarter inch above the bottom, allowing the material to drape down a little.

I could smell Kristen’s musk very strongly, and I saw that there was something lightly tan and pink just at the tip of her crotch. My mind thought it strange that these light blue panties would have a tan inner lining, when I suddenly realize that I wasn’t looking at a lining at all. What I was looking at Kristen herself!

Kristen giggled as I gasped, having realized that I made my discovery. She parted her legs slightly to give me a better view.

There was a hole where the bottom of her panties would normally be. The stitching around the edges of the hole indicated that the hole was there intentionally. I gasped as I realized that Kristen could actually fuck somebody while wearing those panties without having to push anything aside or pull anything off. I whistled lightly and I reached out and touched the warm and inviting slit between Kristen’s legs.

"Wow," I breathed, not being able to come up with any other words to describe Kristen’s outfit.

Kristen giggled again and said, "I guess that means he likes it."

Patty said, "Yeah. He hardly looked at mine."

Even if I had wanted to, my eyes simply refused to look at anything other than my lovely blonde Goddess at that moment. Her lingerie looked so wickedly beautiful that it was probably outlawed in most states.

I felt a couple of hands touch my head, and Kristen pulled me up and kissed me. "Thank you for the compliment," she whispered.

"What compliment?" I asked, wondering if I had said something while I was studying Kristen’s outfit.

"You said more in that one Wow! than Don Juan himself could have said in an hour," Kristen told me.

"Yeah. Wow!"

"Patty would like you to see what she’s wearing," Kristen reminded me.

That brought me back to earth. I smiled at Kristen to let her know that I had heard her, and to reassure her, before turning my attention to Patty.

Patty was standing with her hands on her hips and her feet about two feet apart. She smiled when I turned my attention to her.

Like Kristen, Patty’s lingerie matched her dress color, being a light pale green, just a hint lighter than her dress.

Patty’s bra was more in the standard style, like Kristen’s the other night. However, it was unlike any bra that I had ever seen (not that I had seen many in my fifteen years). It consisted of two lacy triangles with the points on top that met in the middle of Patty’s chest with a tiny bow that seemed hand tied. There were two identical pale green straps that seemed to attach to the tip of the triangles with a circular bit of plastic, the straps running straight over Patty’s shoulders, and eventually meeting the bottom of each triangle, and also tied into a bow. The effect was mesmerizing.

If Patty was wearing one of Kristen’s bras, then it fit her well, giving lie to all the comments that Patty made about her boobs being too small. Her aureolae were distinct within the bra cups, and, unlike Kristen’s, Patty’s nipples were a darker color. Like Kristen’s, Patty’s nipples grew erect as I lavished my attention on the material of her bra.

Patty’s panty seemed to be an identical match to the bra, sporting only a single inverted triangle that pointed downward. The pale green of the panty made Patty’s fine red hairs underneath seem to appear darker than I had recalled them being, and it was quite sheer. There were two hand tied bows at the top of this triangle, and a light green strap moved straight behind Patty. At the bottom of the triangle, there seemed only to be a strap.

"Try the other side," suggested Kristen.

I looked up and saw Patty nod her head, giving me permission. I saw where the top bands had met each other, but was startled by what I didn’t see… there was no back to the panty!

Instead, the strap that ran from the bottom of the triangle seemed to bury itself between the cheeks of her lovely round bottom, to be exit approximately halfway between the bottom of her rump to the top of her straps at the top, splitting into two straps as it left her ass.

"My god!" I said.

"You’re right, Kris," Patty said. "This man loves lingerie!"

"You guys are going to wear those to school?" I asked, astounded. "What about gym class?"

Kristen giggled. "Any girls seeing us would simply be jealous, although they would probably talk. Lucky for us, there’s no requirement for gym class in twelfth grade."

I shook my head. "The two of you should be careful walking up stairs, then. Any teacher that saw what you’re wearing — or, rather, what you aren’t wearing — would get a heart attack, not to mention the erections any boy noticing would sport!"

"You’re sweet," Kristen said. "But we’ll be careful, Jim."

The three of us realized that all this activity had seriously eaten into our time that we’d normally spend sucking and giving back rubs. The girls willingly gave up the back rubs, saying that my gawking had more than made up for it.

"What about the other…" I stopped as I noticed two ravishing beauties start toward me menacingly, pushing me to the bed. They both coordinated their moves, each one taking a side of my pajama bottoms and pulling them off me.

The two then lay on either side of me, happily licking my rock hard erection, and doing nothing else to release the pent-up pressure.

I watched, dumbfounded, as the two girls just lay there and licked me like a lollipop. Neither one seemed hurried, but I can see that both were savoring the taste of my cock immensely.

I wondered how these girls could be so heartless as to not ease my condition. Just a couple of well placed strokes would have been all that they needed to do to get me off. Maybe if one could just suck on the head a bit…

My ass moved my crotch up and down, as if to give the girls a clue as to what I had wanted. Neither one seemed to care.

And then it happened. With the girls simply licking me, I felt a sudden contraction and I erupted unexpectedly, surprising the two girls, and especially me!

Neither girl seemed to be prepared for this to happen, and they stayed there, staring and watching my cock erupt.

My ass moved upward again, pushing toward the left where Kristen lay, forcing my shaft to move against her frozen tongue as I spewed out my seed.

I think I spasmed about three times, with sympathetic spasms afterward, and the two girls remained where they were, watching my cock in stunned amazement.

Then, after I had quieted down, they looked at each other, and resumed their maddening licking, each girl now trying to lick off some of the semen that had covered the top portion of my shaft. Their tongues felt electric, and my erection didn’t wilt.

The girls weren’t too successful at licking up the semen. Since they were only using their tongues, there always seemed to be a glob that would only end up moving away from their tongues. Again, the girls must have had some telepathic signal between them, since Patty started moving some of the obstinate globs toward Kristen’s tongue, and later, Kristen did the same for Patty.

After about five minutes, my cock was almost clean, and once again rock hard. Kristen grinned at me wickedly, and opened her mouth.

Yeah, I thought. Here comes the real thing!

Kristen lowered her head onto my phallus and in a single motion, took its entire length into her mouth and throat. Then she moved up in an agonizingly slow motion, sucking and clenching her lips against it, pulling her mouth off completely. She smiled at Patty; the job was complete. My dick was now completely clean!

It wasn’t until she and Patty got off the bed and stood up that I realized that Kristen’s most recent action had been the shortest blow job of my young life — only one stroke! This wasn’t fair!

The two girls faced each other, and both girls giggled at each other. I thought that they were giggling at my predicament until they both turned to face me.

Each of the two lovely girls had semen on their faces: Kristen seemed to have gotten hit twice, once over her left eye, and once near her chin; Patty had a streak that moved from the side of her nose to her chin. I stared at this incongruous vision, and noticed that Patty also seemed to have had a bit of semen land in her lovely red hair.

The girls didn’t seem to mind at all, and if my dick hadn’t already been rock hard at that point, seeing them wearing my spunk would have done it in a second.

Patty was the first to speak. "Kris is all goobery on her face," she said.

"Goobery?" I said confused, never having heard that term before.

Kris countered, "You have a couple of goobers as well. Including one in your hair!"

"My hair!" Patty said, suddenly horrified.

"Don’t worry," Kristen said softly. "I’ll help you clean it. Let’s get dressed."

Instead of dressing, each girl cleaned the other girl’s face using their hands and licking up the residue. Then they got dressed, Kristen helping Patty make sure that she didn’t get any semen from her hair onto her dress. Of course, watching the two girls go at each other did nothing to ease my rigid erection.

I found a pair of jeans and a T-shirt, and Kristen rolled her eyes at me. "Those slacks weren’t enough. We’re going to have to get him a new wardrobe!"

The two girls left to head for my bathroom as I finished dressing, my erection still being a bit uncomfortable.

As I left my room, the two girls were just leaving the bathroom. I walked downstairs with them. The three of us exchanged pleasantries with everybody, and I once again noticed the usual tension in my mother’s eyes. I wondered how I’d be able to convince her that I wasn’t a nefarious drug dealer (or worse!) without having to resort to using a ticket on her.

When I went outside, I was surprised to see that the girls had taken both of their cars. Normally, I would drive with Kristen, but with today being Patty’s "final performance" with me, I wanted to talk with her — make sure she was still a friend. Kristen reluctantly agreed to let me drive with Patty to school, and I made a mental note to devote extra time to Kristen when we met at lunch.

In Patty’s car, Patty said, "What’s up with your mother?"

I sighed. "Remember when I told you that she thought I was dealing drugs? Well, she’s still a little unconvinced, I think. It’s difficult to explain to her why I’m all of a sudden so popular with older girls."

Patty turned and looked at me, scaring me a bit, since she was driving. "Is she still thinking that?"

"Patty… keep your eyes on the road!" I said. Then I added, "Yes, I’m serious. We’ve talked, but I’m not sure she’s totally convinced. You have to admit that from her point of view, things are pretty weird."

"Yeah, I guess," Patty said.

I got to the point. "Patty… the reason I’m here right now instead of in Kristen’s Camaro is that I really want to make sure that you will continue to be my friend. And Kristen’s."

Patty said, "Of course! But it’s best right now if I cool it with you, Jim. I mean, you have Kristen right now, and I have Toby, if we ever get that far. I’m really happy that my two best friends are so much in love with one another."

"You really consider me your best friend?" I asked.

"Yes. Kristen, too."

I considered this and said, "I’m glad to have you as a friend. I’ll miss our mornings together, but it’s the closeness we had that I want to continue."

As Patty turned into the school parking lot, I saw her shake her head. "You know, Jim. Sometimes, you act like the young kid you are. And then other times, like now, you act like you’re an adult. I like that about you. Most kids your age would miss the sex and wouldn’t give a damn about friendship."

"Well," I said, pondering my true feelings, "I figure with my tickets, I could probably have sex with anybody that I wanted. And I guess I have. I made a royal fuck-up with Kristen, however, and now I know that even with the tickets, there are still consequences for these sorts of things."

Patty had parked the car, and the two of us were just talking now. I had seen Kristen park nearby, and realized that my talk with Patty would soon be over.

Patty said, "Yeah. I guess having the tickets could make you grow up pretty fast. I can still remember that day when I told you that Kristen was a junkie. The look on your face is probably etched forever in my mind. But you’ve come through, and you’re even better than the person that I had originally seen in you."

I moved over toward Patty and kissed her on the cheek. "I’m glad you’ll still be our friend. I’ve found your advice to be very useful in the past, and that’s the important thing to me now."

Patty smiled. "You should go out and tell Kristen you love her. I don’t think you can ever tell her that enough. And if you ever need a friend, I’ll be around."

* * *

I was surprised to see Camille at fourth period lunch. I was looking for Patty and Kristen, and saw Camille looking around the lunch room with a serious expression on her face.

"Hi, Camille," I said, smiling. "I didn’t know you had lunch this period!"

"I don’t," Camille answered. "I skipped physics class to find you and Kristen. Patty said you both have lunch this period."

"Where is Patty?" I said, looking around again now that Camille had mentioned her.

Camille frowned. "Patty got called into the office first period. Apparently, her aunt passed away this morning, and her mom wants her to fly out to Newark to be around for the funeral."

I was stunned. I had known that Patty’s aunt wasn’t doing very well, but I still hadn’t expected her to die, and Patty to have to fly off to be with her mother.

I didn’t know what to say in response.

Camille said, "Patty asked me to see if I could be a little closer to you and Kristen; she says that the two of you need a good friend, and now she’s going to be away. I told her that I’d be happy to do so."

That was Patty for you. In the midst of her own family crisis, she still thought about her friends.

Camille had a wicked smile. "So, I guess I get to visit you in the mornings, huh?"

Without thinking, I said, distractedly, "Patty’s not visiting me in the mornings anymore."

I think that Camille was surprised by that, but then she noticed Kristen and excused herself quickly to update her on Patty.

As I stood alone in the lunch room, I wondered if I’d be able to survive being without Patty’s helpful advice. Camille was a nice person, but she and I had never really clicked, and I didn’t know exactly why. Patty always had nice things to say about her, and I knew that Patty was as close to Camille as she was with me and Kristen.

Camille came back with Kristen in tow.

Kristen saw me and hugged me, tears in her eyes. "Camille told me about Patty’s aunt."

Dumbly, I nodded.

Camille watched us, not saying anything for a few moments. As Kristen and I broke off our hug, I saw Camille again, and without thinking, just pulled her into a three way hug with Kristen and me.

The three of us hugged, and then we emerged and went into the cafeteria for our ration of swill that the school district passes off as food.

Camille didn’t get anything from the food line, but sat with us and talked. At first, I was a bit uneasy. I had spoken with Camille in the past, but it was usually just gossip sessions. I just didn’t have the same relationship with Camille that I had with Patty.

But Camille and Kristen seemed to get along nicely. They had similar classes, and soon the two of them were talking about school work.

I wasn’t really listening to the two of them, but instead was fantasizing about the lingerie show that I had witnessed earlier this morning. I wondered if Patty would be wearing her green lingerie when she got off the plane in Newark, and what her poor mother would think.

"Jim? Jim? Is anybody home?"

I looked up at Camille, who had asked the question. "Um… sorry. I was just thinking."

"About what?" Kristen asked.

I blushed, knowing exactly what I was thinking, and didn’t answer Kristen.

Camille noticed my blush and picked up on what I was thinking. "It wouldn’t happen to be pale green, would it? Patty told me about it before class began. I wish I could have seen your expression. Patty said it was priceless!"

I blushed more when I realized that Patty had been talking about me.

"Actually, I was thinking of something pale blue," I said, remembering Patty’s advice for me to not give Kristen any reason to be jealous.

Camille looked confused, and then realized that Kristen was wearing blue and probably had on exotic lingerie as well. Kristen actually blushed a little, crinkling her nose and giggling.

"Well, at least your back with us now," Camille said.

The subject was now on exotic lingerie, and Kristen told Camille about the items she managed to collect over the last year. "My mom gave me a catalog from this place in Hollywood."

"So awesome. Too bad I’m not your size." Camille had larger breasts than Kristen, although not of the epic proportions that Wendy sported. Camille was also thinner and less muscular than Kristen.

"Oh, I could probably find something that would fit you," Kristen said, smiling. "Sometimes cup size doesn’t matter for some of them. And a lot of them don’t use elastics, and are manually adjustable."

I didn’t have much to add to this conversation, so I just listened to Camille and Kristen talk about lingerie, and then fashion, and then whatever else happened to cross their minds.

At the end of lunch, I gave Kristen a kiss, reminding her that I loved her, and I hugged Camille tightly, and left for my fifth period class, gym.

In the boys' locker room, I had just sat down when I was shocked to see Camille calmly walk in and through the room, passing me with a smirk. All the boys stared at the cheerleader who so casually walked right past them into the coach’s office.

A few minutes later, Coach Dillard came out of his office and said, "Camille Lombardi told me that there was a serious situation regarding a friend of your family, and that you are excused for the day."

Huh? Serious situation? What was up?

Camille walked out of the coach’s office, causing a few boys to run around to another hallway.

Coach Dillard heard the commotion and turned to Camille. "I wish you wouldn’t do that, Cammie."

The cheerleader smiled her wicked smile, and said, "I’m supposed to get Jim. I’m just following orders, Coach."

"Like hell you are, Cammie." The coach turned to me and said, "Good thing you’re not out of your street clothes, Mr. Crittenhouse. You’re excused. And take Camille out of here, pronto!"

I still couldn’t believe the Camille had the audacity to walk unannounced — TWICE! — into the boys' locker room. She knew the kind of reaction that the tenth graders would have, and I could bet she loved it.

I hurriedly got my gym bag and grabbed Camille’s arm and led her out. I could hear some whispering going on as I left.

"What the hell is this all about?" I demanded.

"If we hurry, we can meet Patty at her house before she leaves for the airport. I’m driving her, so I figured you’d like to go."

Of course I wanted to see Patty before I left. "And you arranged for the vice principal to release me from school?"

"No. I just told Coach Dillard that. They won’t check. I’ve cut classes many times before."

"What about Kristen?" I asked, knowing how my girl friend also liked Patty.

Camille frowned. "I asked her in the lunch room after you left, and she’s not the kind of girl that cuts classes. She said she’d drive over to your house to pick you up later on today."

Humph. I also wasn’t one to cut classes, but I didn’t mention that to Camille. "Why didn’t we leave during lunch?"

"Patty wouldn’t have been home then," Camille said. "She told me she needed to get some things from Kristen’s, and then she’d be at her house. She should be there in about fifteen minutes."

"Fine," I said, letting Camille lead me to her car.

Like Wendy’s Datsun, Camille had a small foreign car, a red 1970 Toyota Corolla station wagon. It had a dark red interior, and unfortunately, it didn’t have any air conditioning.

Camille started driving, and I immediately noticed that we weren’t heading for Patty’s place. I pointed this out.

"Patty won’t be home for fifteen minutes," Camille explained. "I just want to park and talk. OK?"

I didn’t entirely trust Camille, since she had made sexual overtures to me in the past. My worries increased as I noticed she turned into Lake Shore Point.

Camille saw my worried look and said, "Don’t worry. I won’t bite. Patty told me to be a friend to you, not a sexual partner."

I wasn’t entirely convinced, but let her park anyway. "So, what do you want to talk about?"

"Well, Patty said that in order to be a good friend to you, I need to listen to you, and give you advice when you ask for it, and try to warn you when you look like you’re heading in the wrong direction."

That certainly sounded like Patty. I didn’t know what Camille was trying to say, though.

"Patty also said it’s easier with Kristen," Camille continued. "Kristen just needs a friend, and once you know her, it’s difficult to dislike her. Patty is right about that one. I saw how she opened up at lunch."

"So?" I said, still not getting Camille’s point.

"I know you’re a little afraid of me," Camille said. "I’ve kidded you about having sex, and I guess Patty had warned me a few times about that. But it was all in fun, Jim. I know that if you said, I want to fuck you in the ass, then somehow, I’d be baring my ass and presenting it to you, whether or not I wanted to. I saw what happened that first night at Kneely Park, and what you did to Kristen. I just want you to know that I’m also a little afraid of you, too."

"Camille, I’d never…"

"Ssh," Camille said. "I know you need a friend, and you need somebody with experience to help you. I’m not the best person when it comes to love. I’m not as trusting as Patty is. I saw her open her heart to somebody when she was your age and how that person pissed all over her. There was very little I could do to help her, and I’ve been her friend for ages!"

"I know about that. Patty told me…"

"That’s the point," Camille said. "She told you! The two of you are very close friends, maybe even closer than I am with Patty. She NEVER told me what happened. And until a week ago, I never even knew who the boy was. I just pieced things together over the last year or so."

"I never knew that," I said, although I now remembered that Patty had said she had never told anybody about it until she told me.

"I just want you to trust me," Camille said. "I know that I’ll never be as close to you as you are with Patty, but give me a chance. I like you dearly, although, I guess… I’m maybe a little afraid of you."

"OK," I said. "And trust me, too. I promise that I won’t force you to do anything. I think that part of my life is gone. I saw what I did to Kristen."

Camille nodded. "You looked like crap after you saw what you did to Kristen. But then, you sort of made things better, somehow. I know that Patty kind of helped you, but that was something that only you could fix, and you did. Patty wants me to remind you that you are basically a good person deep down. Trust your instincts, Patty said."

I nodded.

"I think Patty’s home now. Wanna see her off?"

I smiled. "Yeah."

Camille started her car, and backed out of her parking space. "Talking about ass fucking…"

I rolled my eyes. Sex was usually prominent in Camille’s vocabulary.

Camille didn’t see my reaction and continued. "You know what we call it in Italian? It’s called innuendo."

It took about ten seconds for the pun to register. Then I got a case of the giggles.

Camille turned to me for a second and smiled, returning her attention to the road. "Good. Didn’t want things to get too serious!"

* * *

Patty was pleasantly surprised to see me, and insisted that the two of us sit in Camille’s back seat. I turned to Camille and said, "You can just pretend you’re our chauffeur!"

Patty and Camille snorted at that, and Camille took it in stride.

On the way to the airport, Patty told me much the same things that Camille had already repeated from Patty. I told her that I understood, and that Camille and I were already trying to get a bit closer.

At the airport, we walked Patty to the gate. Due to some weird freak of nature, the flight was unfortunately on time. As Camille and I gave Patty a farewell hug, I assured her that all of us wanted her mother to know that we expressed our condolences.

It was almost four when we got back to the car, and Camille drove me home. We didn’t say much, thinking about how our close friend would be gone for a week.

"Do you have any plans for tonight?" Camille asked.

"You told me that Kristen was going to pick me up tonight."

"Oh, yes," Camille smiled, her long blonde hair looking very much like Kristen’s. For a moment, I wanted to run my fingers through her hair, but checked that behavior. "Please, Jim. Call me Cammie."

"All right, Cammie."

After Camille dropped me off, I considered for one of the first times how much Camille and Kristen resembled one another. They both had long blonde hair, although their faces were different: Camille actually looked a bit like Marcia Brady from the television show, whereas Kristen’s face was much rounder (lovelier to my way of thinking). I knew from seeing Camille nude that her pubic hair was much darker than Kristen’s as well.

If Camille wanted me to be her friend, I’d let her, and I’d try to reciprocate. However, I made up my mind that I would not in any way endanger my relationship with the love of my life by having sex with Camille. Her attitude toward sex was too casual for me; the one person that I wanted was Kristen.

Chapter 19

Kristen’s car arrived in front of my house at about seven that evening, and I told my mother I’d be back before ten, my curfew on school nights.

Inside the Camaro, I was surprised to see Patrice in the back seat. I had wanted to talk with her, and I’d been thinking of how to arrange a time when the two of us could be alone. I made a mental note to try to work out a time with Patrice when we could talk.

As I mentioned before, Patrice had been a friend of mine until she reached junior high, and was only now being nice to me again. However, she seemed shyer than I had remembered her to be, and she also seemed hesitant to be close to me. I wanted to find out why she seemed to feel that way, and if there was anything I could do.

Kristen smiled as I got into the car. "What’s the attaché case for?"

"I told Mom that you might help me with my homework," I said, grinning.

"Good thinking," Kristen said. "I have tomorrow night planned. Did you tell your mom about that yet?"

"No. I’ll need to do it when I get home." I sighed, trying to figure out how to tell my mother that I’m spending the night with Kristen… on a school night, even!

"OK. Don’t put it off, Jim."

We drove to Kristen’s place in silence, and the three of us went upstairs to Kristen’s play room.

Once the door was closed, Kristen told Billy that we were Do Not Disturb, but to remind us, wherever we were, when it was a quarter to ten.

I thought that this was strange, as Kristen only used the Do Not Disturb code when the two of us were playing around.

Kristen looked at Patrice and said, "Vanessa, to the kitchen."

Patrice nodded silently and disappeared into the next room.

"Vanessa?" I asked, confused.

"It’s her middle name. I’ll explain in a few minutes. Have a seat."

Kristen’s tone commanded authority, and I instinctively did as I was told and sat down on one of Kristen’s easy chairs. Kristen didn’t say anything more, but sat down on a love seat.

A minute passed without anything else being said, until Kristen yelled, "VANESSA! NOW!"

Patrice came out of the kitchen. My jaw dropped as I saw that she was completely nude.

"Yes, ma’am," Patrice said.

"Introduce yourself to James," Kristen ordered.

Patrice glanced nervously at Kristen, and then slowly moved toward me. She then knelt down between my legs. My dick, which had started getting hard when I saw Patrice’s nudity, got harder as I recognized Patrice’s obviously subservient position. She quietly but quickly unbuttoned my slacks, and then pulled down the zipper. She grabbed the waistband and I lifted my butt as she pulled my pants and boxers down to my ankles.

I watched in stunned silence as Patrice did this. She then looked up at me and said, "I’m Vanessa," and bowed her head and put my dick into her mouth. She crossed her hands in front of her, each hand placed on an opposite thigh. My mouth was agape as she knelt there, not sucking me.

Kristen said, "Very good, Vanessa. Just as I asked."

I was confused as all hell. Why was Patrice doing this to me? Why was she letting Kristen order her around? And why was she being called Vanessa?

"I can see you’re confused, James," Kristen said, smiling. "I’ve had a long talk with Patrice this afternoon after school. I told her that I noticed that she seemed very uncertain about being with you. Isn’t that right, Vanessa?"

Patrice moved her head up, turned it around to face Kristen. "Yes, Ma’am," she said, and quickly resumed her position with my penis in her mouth.

Kristen continued. "For some reason, Patrice was scared of you. She said that she wasn’t sure why. But she also wanted to be a regular member of our circle of friends, and felt that her hesitation about being close to you could interfere with that. When I explained about our weekly nocturnal sessions, for instance, she didn’t know if she’d be able to participate. I felt quite bad for her."

Kristen looked down at Patrice, who was still holding my erect penis in her mouth. Kristen continued, "Anyway, I swore Patrice to secrecy, and then took the liberty of telling her about the way you and Patty would play together. I told her that it was completely voluntary on Patty’s part, but she liked taking your orders. I explained to Patrice how Patty described her feelings about it. I hope you’re not angry with me for telling Patrice about that, but I thought it could help."

I was surprised that Kristen would tell Patrice about the game that Patty and I played. "I don’t think I’m angry, but you should really tell Patty." I looked down at Patrice’s black hair in my lap. She still wasn’t moving. I felt a bit of her saliva drooling down my shaft, but it was not an unpleasant feeling.

Kristen nodded. "I talked about it with Patty the other day, actually. It was her suggestion. But to get back to the point, I convinced Patrice that it might be a good idea to do the same thing, with me telling her what to do. I warned her that I would almost definitely have her do things to you, and she said she would, within reason. Isn’t that correct, Vanessa?"

Once again, Patrice moved her head up and confirmed Kristen’s statement before resuming her position with her head bowed and my dick in her mouth.

I asked, "But why the name Vanessa?"

Kristen smiled. "Patrice is her full name; it’s not Patricia, like Patty’s is. And calling her Patricia when Patty might be around could confuse the two of them. So, we agreed to use her middle name, which is Vanessa."

Patrice was still kneeling quietly, holding my penis in her mouth, still not sucking or trying to get me off in any way. It was an erotic sight, not to mention the feeling of her warm lips around my shaft.

"Anyway," Kristen continued. "I told her that she would have to introduce herself to you, and she has done so… an outstanding job, I must say. And now, Vanessa has something she would like to say."

I waited for Patrice to pull her head up again, but she didn’t. Instead, she said, "Oy’m sowwy for beimg a buch all these yearms. Pwease forgim me."

Kristen smiled at me. I felt a bit weird, like this was one of Patty’s reenactments of Kristen’s humiliation. I didn’t need a translator to tell me what Patrice had said.

"I forgive you, Patrice," I said.

I felt a bit of a suck as Patrice nodded her head. "Thamk yoom, James."

Kristen smiled. "That’s so nice. And now we get to attend to Kristen’s punishment. I have given her two choices. The first is ten hits from the cane… a very painful punishment. The second is the orgasm torture. Vanessa has yet to choose."

"Cane?" I asked.

Kristen said, "A friend gave my dad a special cane like the ones they use in the Far East for people that due despicable crimes. The caning is public, like in a town square, and they use a rattan cane like the one my father has. I’ve heard that the punishment, when performed by somebody skilled in the practice, can cause permanent scars. Now, I have no desire to cause any real injury to Patrice, and I don’t intend to use my father’s cane. But I thought the idea was interesting."

Patrice actually shuddered at Kristen’s description.

"Wow," I said, also stunned at the ferocity of such a punishment.

Kristen said, "Vanessa. You may finish introducing yourself to James and then stand up."

Patrice moved her head up out of my lap, and looked at me in the eyes. "James. Please call me Vanessa."

I didn’t know exactly what to say. "OK, Vanessa," I finally managed to say.

Patrice smiled, and then gave me a quick kiss on the lips, whispering, "Thank you for forgiving me." She then stood up at attention, her whole body exposed to me.

"So, Vanessa," said Kristen. "Which shall it be? Caning, or orgasm torture?"

Patrice turned toward Kristen, and answered softly, "Um. The orgasm torture."

Kristen smiled. "Good! My favorite! I think orgasms are so much fun, right James?"

I had no idea what this other torture was about. Actually, the word scared me. And there was something about Kristen’s entire behavior — it was something that I had never really seen before, except maybe a bit before I had turned Kristen down when she had wanted to have intercourse. This behavior was scaring me.

I still had my attaché case, having taken it from the car. I quickly opened it and found my ticket roll, selecting one of the tickets. I tapped Patrice on the back of the leg closest to me to get her attention, and handed her the ticket, which she automatically accepted.

"You have one wish."

Kristen looked at me, confused.

I ignored Kristen for the moment, turned my attention to Patrice and said, "Patrice, I want you to answer my questions with the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, until you hear me say, Truth Serum Off."

"Your wish is my command."

Kristen looked a bit less nervous, probably because my wish seemed to not have any serious consequences.

"Patrice," I asked. "How do you really feel about this whole Vanessa thing?"

Patrice thought. "I’m not too comfortable with this being a long term thing. But Kristen assured me that either of us could quit at any time."

I nodded. "Good thinking, Kristen."

Kristen nodded.

"Patrice, why do you seem to be so reluctant to be with me?"

There was no hesitation now. "I have had a bad feeling that something distasteful involving you has happened. I cannot quite think what it is, but I know it’s something to do with you, and that I have been feeling this way for the last couple of weeks."

I sighed. This seemed to be another side effect from the tickets. I had told Patrice to forget things. Apparently, they may forget, but I guess that there might be some traces of the memories that remain for some reason. I recalled that Patrice’s brother Jack had some similar problems for the same reason a while back.

"So how does this Vanessa thing fit in?"

Patrice answered, "I think that whatever it is that I feel about you has to do with the fact that I’ve been a real bitch over the last few years. I need to make it up to you. And if I do something to make it up, then I might not feel so bad. I mean, I’ll always remember how I turned my back on some friends, but it’s sort of like I have done some sort of sentence for it, and it maybe will remind me in the future."

Wow. I never knew such things could run so deep. I guess I could understand how a punishment could be seen as a final end to something, and maybe a new beginning of something else. About ten or twenty years later, most people would refer to this as "closure," although I don’t think any of us had heard of that term at the time.

I looked at Kristen. "I’m satisfied, Kris. Are you?"

Kristen said, quietly, "I admit that I was feeling a little uneasy about this, but I also remember how all the girls and you became friends with me after I was… humiliated… in front of them. And, as Patrice pointed out, she’s doing this of her own free will. I’m not blackmailing her, nor is anything else compelling her. Hearing her truthful feelings, I don’t have any doubts now."

I smiled. I hadn’t thought about Kristen’s humiliation, except partly when Patrice had my cock in her mouth and was forced to talk, but Kristen was right. It sort of had some kind of cleansing effect on the girls. It was quite possible that the girls had felt a bit of guilt at being part of my near devastation of Kristen. However, I also remembered that Camille had just told me earlier that day that she was still a little scared of me because of what she had seen me do to Kristen. I knew that I would have to work hard to make sure that all the girls never had reason to worry about me in the future.

I turned my attention back to Patrice, who was still standing at attention, nude. "Very well, Patrice. Truth serum off."

Patrice’s stature relaxed a bit, and she shook her head as she came out from under the spell of the ticket.

Kristen immediately took charge. "All right, Vanessa. Pick up your clothes and head for the main house."

"Kris! What about your parents?" I asked.

"Fund raiser until after midnight."

I sighed, and pulled up my pants. I wondered where Kristen’s torture chamber would be. I wouldn’t put it past Kristen to have a dungeon somewhere underneath her parents' house!

In addition, I was also starting to feel uneasy about Patrice’s punishment. For some reason, I kept seeing Patty’s disapproving face in my mind.

It didn’t take long to find out Kristen’s intentions. She led Patrice and me into the main house and into the Solarium, which is where the pool and spa were located. She headed for the spa, and flipped a switch that turned on the lights above it.

"Vanessa," Kristen said, pointing into the hot tub. "I think you know where I want you to sit for the orgasm torture!"

Patrice stared at the hot tub, and then looked up at Kristen. She nodded gingerly.

"Then get there. I want you to sit there through five orgasms. And they don’t count if you don’t have a dick in your mouth. Get going!"

My uneasiness finally got the best of me. "Wait!" I said, surprising both girls.

"What’s up, James?" Kristen asked.

"This is wrong. I can’t be a part of this."

I now knew what was bugging me.

Both Kristen and Patrice looked confused. "What’s wrong, James? You know for a fact that Vanessa has no problem with this."

"I have a problem with it."

I sighed, wondering how I’d be able to explain this to Patrice. I shook my head and found one of the deck chairs, and sat down, putting my head in my hands.

Kristen moved over to me. "What’s wrong, Jim?" she asked, concern showing in her voice. "You know that Patty likes doing these things. What’s wrong with Patrice doing them? She told you that she wants to be punished."

I thought for a few moments, trying to put my misgivings into words. Finally, I said, "It’s not fair to Patrice."

The two girls were now totally confused.

"Patrice," I called out. "Please come over here with us; right here, as a friend, and not as Vanessa."

Patrice came over looking confused. "What’s wrong?"

"This isn’t fair to you," I said. "I need to tell you something."

"What?"

I looked from Patrice to my beloved Kristen and then back to Patrice. I had actually been thinking about this since the previous morning, and now I knew that I had to get this off my chest. I stood up, and finally got my courage. "Patrice, you apologized for your behavior. And I accepted your apology. Now I’m going to have to ask you to accept mine."

Both girls still looked confused.

"Patrice, you have some sort of apprehension about me, don’t you?"

Patrice slowly nodded.

Finally, Kristen figured it out. But I saw worry on her face.

I continued. "Did Kristen ever tell you what I did to her?"

Patrice nodded. "She just said you humiliated her, but nothing specific about what you actually did."

"OK. I did humiliate her, and I did so in front of Patty, Wendy, and Camille," I admitted. "I was angry at Kristen, because I blamed her for turning you against me. Did you know that?"

Patrice looked shocked. "No! I had no idea…"

I continued, interrupting Patrice. "And, I wasn’t just mad at her. I was also mad at you. I did sort of the same thing to you, too. Only… you don’t remember it. I forced you to tell me personal things. Like about Ricky Lane…"

Patrice’s look of confusion turned to one of embarrassment.

I pressed on, "And Donny Erickson. Do you know what I’m talking about?"

Patrice slowly nodded, wondering how I could know about those boys.

"And I went further. You don’t remember, but it was just a couple of weeks ago."

"I don’t remember! I’d never tell you about those boys. Kristen probably heard about them from Dale!"

Kristen interrupted gently. "Patrice… Dale’s no longer at school. She’s pissed at me. You know that."

"So… how does he know?" Patrice asked. "And if I told him, why don’t I remember?"

I had to get this off my chest, but I didn’t know if I should tell Patrice about the tickets. I looked to Kristen for support, but I couldn’t read her expression. She seemed to be waiting for me to make a move.

"I… let’s just say I sort of hypnotized you," I said, remembering Patty’s description from the other night. "I told you to forget. But, deep down, there’s part of you that seems to remember. I humiliated you, which is why you feel the way you do about me."

"Can you let me remember?" Patrice asked.

"I… probably not," I admitted, knowing that I could never fully negate a wish that had been granted. "I think it was a fluke that I managed to… um… hypnotize you in the first place." I didn’t want Patrice to think that I could do something like that again.

"OK. Say I believe you. Why are you telling me now?"

"That’s easy, Patrice," I said. "You apologized to me for the way you’ve behaved over the last few years. I need to apologize to you for what I’ve done, which is probably much worse. I didn’t really realize how terrible my behavior was at the time, but I’ve managed to learn some things in the last couple of weeks."

Patrice stood there, considering my words. Then, a look of horror appeared on her face. "Jim? Does this maybe have to do with oral sex?"

So, Patrice knew! "Um… yeah…"

"Was it in my living room?"

"Yeah," I said, waiting for the next question.

Patrice looked at me, her eyes opening wide and then clenching shut repeatedly, as her mind reeled over what she was learning.

I shut my eyes, wondering what I should say to Patrice. Nothing came to mine.

Then I heard a loud SLAP and my hand automatically went to my cheek to feel it redden. I saw a blur from the right side, where Kristen had just been standing, but she was gone. She was now behind Patrice, holding her arm behind her back. Kristen had moved so fast that I didn’t even see it.

Kristen took charge. "Patrice, Jim may have deserved that. I’m not hurting you right now, but I can’t have you two fighting in here. If you want, I’ll set up mats in the exercise room."

My jaw was wide open. Patrice had slapped me, and Kristen had used some sort of Karate move to keep Patrice from doing it again.

"Please let me go, Kristen," Patrice said.

Kristen looked to me, and I nodded.

Patrice ran to me, and I saw a worried look in Kristen’s eyes. But Patrice stopped as she got near me again, saying, "Tell me what happened. Tell me everything."

I sat Patrice down next to me, and I told her the story as I had told it to Patty and Kristen. The only part that was different was the beginning. I made up a story that I had found Patrice mostly asleep watching television, and I took advantage of her half-asleep state to put her into a hypnotic trance.

When I finished my story, Patrice said, "You kissed me afterward?"

"Yeah," I admitted. "You said that Donny…"

Patrice interrupted. "Yeah, he made me feel like a whore."

I gave Patrice time to absorb the information. I looked at Kristen, who smiled at me, but had the beginnings of tears in her eyes.

Patrice sighed, and said, "I really need to think on this." She turned to Kristen and said, "You said I could stop playing this game at any time. I need to stop this for tonight. I really need to collect my thoughts."

Kristen nodded.

Patrice got up, found her clothes, and started dressing. When she finished, Kristen said, "Patrice, I’d like to spend a moment alone with Jim. Can I meet you at my car in five minutes?"

"Yeah."

The two girls hugged, and I noticed that I didn’t receive a hug. Well, I wouldn’t blame Patrice if she never forgave me, but I felt a bit better now that I had told her. I never realized how much it had been eating away at me before.

When Patrice left, Kristen said, "That took courage."

I nodded, feeling sad that I might lose a close friend that I had just gotten back a short time ago.

"I’m proud of you, Jim."

The two of us kissed. It was not one of Kristen’s erection specials, but a very tender moment of sharing between the two of us.

As we walked out of the Solarium, I made another observation, one that really disheartened me: Kristen hadn’t once tried to assure me that Patrice would forgive me.

* * *

The next morning was unusual for me. No female spent any time in my bed, the first time in a couple of weeks. Usually, either Patty or Kristen (or both) would give me a morning blow job, but Patty was out of town, and would no longer do it anymore, and I had specifically asked that Kristen not visit me this morning, except to pick me up for school.

Actually, I had considered having Camille pick me up, as she lived closer, but I didn’t want to give her any ideas about visiting me in the morning: she had told me (kidding, she said) that she’d be quite willing to take over for Patty.

The reason I didn’t want Kristen to come over was that I was really feeling in a big funk due to Patrice being angry with me. I didn’t feel very good about myself, and figured that not having Kristen come over would be the start of my own punishment.

It had turned out to be a very long night, and knowing that Kristen wouldn’t be there for me in the morning made it seem even longer. I had tossed and turned all night, calling myself a monster. I thought about all the girls that I had taken advantage of, and what a rotten scoundrel I turned out to be, thanks to those damnable tickets.

I had originally rationalized my using those tickets, telling myself that I just wanted learn about sex. Up until that night that Merry had come into my room, I had never really seen a naked female in my life.

Of course, if that was all that I was interested in, I could have satisfied myself by looking at Playboy or Penthouse magazine, or that new magazine that some of the boys had whispered about, Hustler. But in the privacy of my own bedroom, I had to admit that my justification was phony.

I had to admit that I was interested in learning about sex from first hand experience. But, again, I could have, and probably should have, found some way to find somebody willing to do the things that I had wanted.

Instead, I took girls without their consent. I inspected their bodies, I made them give me oral sex, and I touched them in ways that they would not have approved, had they been consulted. I did so freely, and, at the time, completely without remorse.

Patty and Kristen both gave themselves to me willingly. But in both cases, I had already had those girls undress in front of me and do things without their consent.

When I had found out what I had managed to do to Kristen, I had hit a low point in my life. But Kristen, instead of hating me, fell in love with me. And somehow, I guess I had convinced myself that the same would probably hold true with Patrice and all the other girls that I had taken advantage of.

Now, I realized that Kristen — and Patty, to a lesser extent — was an exception and not the rule.

To make things right with Patrice, I told her flat out what I had done. I had been so sure of myself and that things would work out, that I didn’t consider any other possible outcome.

Now, I was stuck with the realization that I may have lost Patrice as a friend forever. And, I also realized that I could easily lose Wendy and Camille as well.

My mom noticed that things were different with me when I was at the breakfast table. She tried to talk to me, but I only gave her one or two word answers. She didn’t press the issue, and I ate my breakfast mostly in silence, and cleaned up my dishes afterward.

Kristen picked me up for school, and I was silent the entire trip, despite Kristen trying to get me to talk. She sensed my mood, and knew that I was feeling terrible about Patrice.

I saw frustration in her face as she pulled into the school parking lot. I left the car, forgetting to kiss Kristen good-bye, and headed off to class.

I thought about the previous day, when Camille had walked into the boy’s locker room and had gotten me excused from class to help take Patty to the airport. I had never skipped any classes at school before, and found that it seemed very easy.

I didn’t have the heart to go to homeroom, and walked out of one of the side doors to the school, and walked the mile and a half back to my house.

My mother wasn’t home, probably doing some shopping with Aunt Peggy. If she came home early, I’d just fake some sort of sickness. I also realized that Kristen had made plans for this evening, and I hadn’t yet told them to my mother. Damn! But I was feeling so terrible, that I wasn’t sure I wanted to do anything, even with my lovely blonde Goddess. If the truth be told, I didn’t think I’d be much fun tonight. Kristen and I had wanted tonight to be special, and I didn’t think that I’d be able to hold up my end.

I went into my room, and lay in bed, exhausted from not really sleeping the previous night. I cried myself to sleep.

* * *

In the middle of some dream (I don’t really remember what it was), I felt a familiar sensation. I was being sucked. I opened my eyes groggily and looked down, seeing Kristen’s lovely blonde hair on my stomach.

"Kris," I said sullenly. "I asked you not to come here this morning."

Kristen dropped my penis from her mouth and looked up at me. "I didn’t. It’s afternoon now."

"Afternoon?" I said, taken by surprise.

"You were snoring," Kristen said.

"How’d you get in here?"

"You left the front door unlocked. I know the layout of the house. So does Patrice."

"Patrice?" I said. "Huh?"

"Hello, Jim."

Patrice’s voice came from across the room. I turned toward her, and I guess I blushed as I realized that I was naked from the waist down in front of her.

"Er… hi," I said.

"The two of you have some talking to do," Kristen said, getting up off my bed. "I’ll be downstairs, fixing myself some tea."

I watched in utter astonishment as my girl friend walked out of my room while she left me half naked with another girl.

Neither one of us spoke for a minute or two. I didn’t even move to pull up my pants. Patrice continued standing where she was, looking me in the eyes.

It was Patrice that got up the nerve to speak first. "I’m sorry I slapped you last night. It was… I don’t know… it was an instinctive reaction and I shouldn’t have hit you."

"Well," I said. "I deserved it. I’m a monster."

Patrice didn’t try to argue the point.

There was another awkward silence for a minute. Patrice looked like she was waiting for me to say something. "Once again, Patrice, I’m sorry for taking advantage of you."

Again, there was no answer from Patrice.

What more could I tell Patrice? I had run out of things to say.

Finally, Patrice said, "Kristen loves you. I mean she really loves you. She hates to see you hurt."

I nodded. I knew that Kristen loved me. Almost to the point to being a bit obsessive about it, but she truly loved me.

Patrice continued. "Kristen told me she was so proud of you for telling me yesterday. She had known, but had sort of promised to keep it a secret. I was even mad at her for not telling me."

Kristen? She was proud of me for taking advantage of Patrice? This was very difficult for me to swallow. "No, Patrice. Kristen can’t possibly be proud of me. I’m terrible." All of a sudden, I flashed back to when I was in Wendy’s bathroom, trying to come up with nasty words to describe myself. I forced my mind back to the issue at hand, though. I instinctively knew that this was a very important conversation.

Patrice shook her head. "What you did was horrible, Jim. And, I can’t tell you truthfully that I’m not still angry about what you did."

I nodded. I had suspected as much.

"But Kristen was right," Patrice said. "You didn’t have to tell me. It took real guts to do that."

Patrice finally said, "Look. I mistreated you for about five years. I’m terribly sorry about that, but you were nice enough to forgive me. But aren’t you still angry at what I did to you? Calling you a loser and all those other things? Totally ignoring you when you talked to me?"

"Well… yeah…"

"But Kristen told me something today," Patrice said quickly. "She said that she had nightmares afterward about what you did to her, and whatever it is that happened the next day. But she totally forgave you. She said that friends forgive each other. And, now that she’s feeling better, she says that the nightmares have mostly gone."

This actually sounded hopeful. I nodded, urging Patrice to continue.

"But, you know… I had a dream a week or so ago. Just the one dream, but it was vivid. It was about you. I was sorry for treating you and your friends so rotten. Anyway, as a punishment, you gave me a choice of a spanking, a blow job, a fuck, or having you turn me into a whore."

This sounded familiar. But I hadn’t explained that part to Patrice yesterday — nor to anybody else. It hadn’t seemed important to me, actually. Did Patrice actually remember that?

Patrice continued, "I remembered how I used to feel about you, and really felt shitty for treating you like dirt. Nobody has ever spanked me in my life — not even my mother! So the only other option was for me to… you know… suck you."

I nodded. "That wasn’t a dream. That really happened. See? You do remember, in a way!"

Patrice looked surprised. "Kristen didn’t mention that."

"I didn’t tell Kristen or anybody else the entire story," I admitted.

"So, I did choose to do it with you."

What was Patrice getting at?

"I had mostly forgotten about that dream until last night when it occurred to me that it might have been about what you had been talking about. And when Kristen explained to me about punishment… it was like the dream; I was sorry and had to take my punishment."

I listened. Patrice was looking at me, expectantly, but I had no idea what to say. I simply nodded for her to continue.

"When I came here, Jim," Patrice said, "I knew that I’d like to tell you that I forgive you. But I couldn’t. I mean… I felt like maybe in a while, the sense of betrayal would go away. I need more time to get my thoughts together."

My heart sank. I had been hoping for a happy ending.

Patrice saw the expression on my face. "But you didn’t tell me everything. You didn’t tell me that I had given you oral sex of my own free will!"

I shook my head. "No, you were under my influence, Patrice. You’ve got it wrong!"

Patrice said, loudly, "NO! I DO NOT!"

I was glad the house was empty. I was stunned.

Patrice said, "After you told me what had happened, and I started thinking about what Kristen explained about punishment, I remembered the dream, Jim — the ENTIRE dream. I know what I was thinking. And you seem to have forgotten something else."

"Huh?"

"You didn’t mention giving me a choice," Patrice repeated. "And after I… did you… you kissed me. I told you how I had felt with that asshole Donny, and you simply kissed me."

I nodded. "I was learning proper… etiquette. It seemed to be the right thing to do."

"Jim… the way you made it sound last night, anybody would have found it hard to forgive you. But you left out some very important parts. First, you let me choose. I didn’t have to have any sort of sex with you. Second, you kissed me afterward, but you forgot to mention that I kissed you back!"

I didn’t dare hope to hear Patrice tell me she forgave me.

We looked at each other for a few minutes, letting everything sink in.

I was about to say something, when Patrice left the room.

My hopes shattered. Wasn’t Patrice supposed to forgive me? But this wasn’t a romantic movie… it was real life.

Patrice had offered me what appeared to be a lifeline, something I could desperately hang onto, hoping she would be able to forgive me. Now she’s left my room, dashing all hope.

I heard Kristen and Patrice talking for a minute or so downstairs, and then I heard the front door open and shut. It was at this point that this so-called "mature" guy started to cry yet again. Damn it! I was going to turn sixteen tomorrow.

I had fallen back into my bed, feeling even worse than before. Friendship with Patrice would probably never happen again.

Kristen quietly came into my room, and saw me sobbing uncontrollably in my bed. She slowly moved me over and cuddled up next to me, her front to my back. I didn’t want to look at anybody. "There, there, Jim," she murmured to me.

I let Kristen hug me, but didn’t feel like I deserved her love. My deepest fears had been realized. I was the lowest of the low.

After five minutes, I turned so that I was face to face with Kristen. "How can you love me, Kristen? I’m a horrible monster!"

Kristen didn’t answer, but continued caressing me, saying, "There, there."

I smelled Kristen’s perfume, and for the first time in my life, I didn’t feel it in my loins. I knew that Kristen’s breasts were very close to me, but I wasn’t interested in sex right then.

It took time before the worst part of my crying had subsided, and Kristen rolled me over and put her hands behind my head, pulling me close to her body. She was planting little kisses on my forehead, saying, "I love you," over and over.

Eventually, Kristen’s perfume managed to penetrate the deep funk that I was in. I felt my cock start to react, albeit only slightly.

I opened my eyes, and looked up at Kristen. "You love me?" I asked.

"Of course I do," Kristen answered softly. "I knew about Patrice all along, remember?"

"Well, yeah, but…"

"But nothing’s changed," Kristen assured me. "Patrice needs to deal with her emotions. She came here to tell you it would take a while for her to get her thoughts together, but you just now told her something… I don’t know what… that seems to have really confused her."

I nodded, and then filled Kristen on the details that I had omitted from the story I had told her (and Patty) as well as what I had told Patrice the previous day.

Kristen looked at me. "And Patrice remembered that?"

I nodded. "She said it was a dream. But after I told her about what I had done, it appears that she remembered it. You also sort of reminded her of that dream as well. Maybe that’s why she felt it necessary to be punished."

Kristen gave me a big kiss, surprising me. Her perfume finally penetrated way past my funk, destroying it somehow. I was now erect. I loved these "erection specials" kisses that Kristen was so proficient at.

And then, without any warning, Kristen pushed herself out of my bed. "I’ll be right back, Jim."

I was stuck with a case of blue balls. I didn’t see any anger in Kristen’s face. Instead, she seemed to look concerned.

A minute later, Kristen returned, this time with Patrice.

"My god, he DOES look like shit," Patrice observed.

"He does that when he thinks his heart is broken."

I felt a bit childish, having been caught crying by Patrice.

Kristen looked expectedly at Patrice.

Patrice, for her part, looked very nervous. "I’ll forgive you…"

Did my ears hear correct? Patrice was going to forgive me?

Patrice wasn’t finished, though. "But you need to be punished, young man. If I deserved fifty spankings for five years of hell, then you deserve at least ten for what you did. And THEN I’ll forgive you."

Huh? Patrice was going to spank ME?

Kristen said, softly "And then it will be over, Jim. The end."

I didn’t like the sound of this. I knew that I deserved to be punished. But once again something in Kristen’s voice sounded weird.

"Patrice… Vanessa? Which one right now?" Kristen asked.

"Call me Patrice for this."

"Fine, Patrice," Kristen said in her take-charge voice. "Where’s the paddle?"

Patrice pulled a paddle from behind her back, one of those Red Devil paddles that was missing the elastic and rubber ball.

Kristen nodded, apparently pleased with Patrice’s selection. "Good. I’ll prepare him."

"No, wait!" I protested.

It was to no avail. Kristen was too quick, too strong, and too expert in her martial arts. She had me pinned to my bed, using only her knees against my upper arms. I couldn’t get any leverage to topple her off me.

Kristen unbuckled my belt, and quickly undid my pants. She had Patrice pull them down to my ankles.

I was again half naked, and Kristen quickly maneuvered around so that she was behind me, and tumbled me quickly so that I was now lying on my chest, my knees on the floor with my ass totally exposed at the edge of the bed.

I felt terribly exposed, my ass laid bare with Patrice brandishing the wooden paddle. "This isn’t fair! Patrice hit me yesterday!" I complained. I was crying again, but my tears were from frustration from trying to keep Kristen from manipulating me like a baker manipulates a pretzel.

"We’ll deal with that later," Kristen promised. "But Patrice owes you ten smacks." Kristen turned toward Patrice and said, "He’s yours for the moment."

Kristen moved her position so that my head was in her lap, her hands lovingly pressing my head down. It didn’t occur to me at the time that she was no longer pinning me, but getting up would have been futile. Kristen showed herself quite capable at taking care of me if I were to try to escape.

WHACK! Patrice’s first slap stunned me. I wasn’t entirely expecting the sting combined with the sound. I was too stunned to even cry out.

WHACK! The second slap managed to get me to yell, but my voice was muffled in the material of Kristen’s dress and the blankets beneath her.

It didn’t get any easier with each slap. If anything, it got harder.

Finally, the slaps ceased.

Kristen moved me from her lap, and I was sniffling from the pain that Patrice had administered. I stood at the edge of my bed, my rock hard dick pointing right at Kristen.

"Turn around, Jim."

I turned around, and was face to face with my tormentor. Patrice looked at me, and then lowered her eyes to look at the paddle, and also focusing on my totally erect cock.

"Patrice…" Kristen said, her tone a bit menacingly.

Patrice pulled me to her, and hugged me. "I forgive you."

I couldn’t answer without crying, partly from the pain in my backside, and partly from my wild emotions. I just hugged Patrice back.

"Patrice," I heard Kristen say from behind me. "Give Jim and me a few minutes. Wait for us downstairs."

We broke off the hug, and Patrice walked out of the room.

My erection was so stiff that it almost hurt.

Kristen hopped off my bed, taking my erection in her hands. She whispered, "We’ll get even with her with the orgasm torture."

"No, Kris," I said. "She already apologized to me by blowing me. I have no interest in punishing her further."

"She apologized to you. But you weren’t the only person that she was bitchy to. I felt the brunt of her hatred many times as well. And Vanessa has to be punished for that."

Kristen was still adamant about this "Vanessa" thing.

Kristen then knelt, and sucked my cock. It didn’t take long for the over-sensitized organ to spew out its seed.

When we were done, I glanced at the clock. It was two o’clock.

I left my mother a note telling her that I was once again spending the night with Kristen and that I had brought a change of clothes. I felt like a bit of a heel letting her know with a note like that, but Kristen and I had plans and I hoped my mother would understand.

Kristen suggested that I go downstairs as she powdered her nose. My ass was still on fire from Patrice’s spanking, but I tried not to let it show as I came downstairs where Patrice was sitting in my living room.

Patrice stood up as I entered the room. Without a word, she approached me and kissed me. It wasn’t an erotic kiss, but rather like the kisses Patty and I used to share, one of friendship.

"I might have gotten carried away," Patrice said.

"I know the feeling," I said, thinking about how I myself had gotten carried away on previous occasions, drunk on the power of those infernal tickets. "It happens."

Patrice nodded, looking a bit embarrassed. "Are we friends?"

I hugged Patrice and said, "Yes. But let’s keep all this behind us. No more reminders about how bitchy you were to me, and no more reminders about how I humiliated you. OK?"

Patrice smiled. "Deal."

I looked at Patrice. I wondered how she would look if Kristen and Patty were to help her out, picking out nicer clothes, maybe a change of hair style.

God! I was starting to think like a girl!

* * *

Kristen drove Patrice home, and then we drove to a restaurant out of town called Emilio’s that Kristen loved, where we had pasta and sauce.

We spent the first ten minutes at the restaurant in awkward silence, trying to come up with something to say to one another.

"You’re actually good at Karate," I said, remembering how Kristen so easily managed to pin Patrice and me.

"Black belt," she said, her eyes sparkling.

I had never heard of a female achieving a black belt in Karate, but my knowledge of the arts wasn’t very extensive.

"How often do you work out?" I asked.

"I’ve been taking lessons since I was eight," Kristen answered. "Now, I only spar once a month. I’ve mostly replaced it with my weekly aerobic workout sessions with my physical trainer."

"What’s aerobic mean?" I asked. "My bio teacher mentions anaerobic bacteria…"

Kristen smiled, and we found ourselves discussing various physical training techniques. She also insisted that I be at her house on Friday when her trainer would be around for her weekly session. She said I could use a bit more upper body strength.

I laughed, thinking that I would need to work out quite a bit to catch up with Kristen’s impressive strength. I smiled at the thought, but working out isn’t something that I really did. It sounded a bit… difficult. But I promised to see her trainer next Friday.

It also occurred to me that when I had picked Kristen as a target of my humiliation, I had been pretty lucky that she hadn’t used her impressive speed and strength to disable me before I was able to assert control over her.

Talk now came easy. It wasn’t too surprising that we managed to find many things to discuss with each other. Thoughts of Patrice faded away as I looked forward to an evening with Kristen, just the two of us, on the night before my birthday.

Chapter 20

After a wonderful Italian dinner, we got in the car and drove to the city. Kristen had made special arrangements for the two of us for the night before my birthday. My only desire was that I wanted something romantic; aside from that, I would allow her to surprise me.

We continued making small talk and discussing our families with one another as Kristen drover her Camaro towards the city. The time seemed to just fly; I loved just being with my lovely blonde Goddess.

After we got into the city, Kristen drove to a beautiful high-rise luxury hotel. There wasn’t any parking (although there were parking garages nearby), but that didn’t seem to faze her at all. Kristen simply pulled up to the lobby entrance of the hotel, and when a uniformed doorman walked toward us (Kristen told me he was the concierge), she simply handed him a bill and told him she’d pick the car up tomorrow morning at seven.

"Certainly, Miss Swift," the concierge said, obviously knowing Kristen on sight.

Kristen turned toward me and smiled. "My daddy holds a few conferences here, and he allows me to hang out sometimes."

I don’t exactly know why she was telling me these things. We both knew that Kristen’s family ran in different circles than mine did, and it hadn’t yet become any point of contention between us. I think it was that Kristen wanted to make it a point for the both of us to get more comfortable in each other’s worlds. As it was, when the two of us were in my world (like in the music room at school), Kristen would let me take the lead. Similarly, when we were in Kristen’s world, she would be the one to take charge. It’s an arrangement that seemed to suit the two of us pretty well.

I smiled at Kristen and said, "Do your thing, Goddess."

"You’re sweet!" Kristen smiled, dimpling her cheeks and crinkling her nose. We got out of the car. She left the keys in the car and I went to get the bags out of the trunk. The concierge took the bags for me, and a young bellhop took the Camaro and carefully drove it away.

Inside the hotel, the front desk already had Kristen’s paperwork ready, along with a couple of keys. Kristen handed her American Express card to the desk clerk, and signed her name on a receipt. The entire process took about thirty seconds. A bellhop took the keys, and escorted the two of us into the elevator.

I was very impressed with the service we were getting. My only experience with motels (Holiday Inns, Days Inns, etc. with my parents) had been a totally different experience.

Kristen did not make any attempt to hide her identity. She was obviously known to many people there. And anybody knowing her or her father father would probably know that she was only seventeen years old. Anybody looking at me could probably tell that I was a minor as well. But no such notice was made, at least not in our presence. The two of us were treated as royalty would. It felt nice.

Another bellhop had taken our luggage from the concierge, and escorted us to our room, opening the door with one of our keys. The door opened into a foyer about the size of the one at my house, which led into a very opulent living room, complete with television.

There was also a kitchenette that included what Kristen called a "mini bar" (a small refrigerator containing all kinds of liquors and mixers, some candy, nuts, and other stuff). Kristen told me that the housekeeper would figure out whatever we took from the mini bar and add the cost to our bill.

There were two bedrooms attached to the living room. The master bedroom was the only one I remember nowadays, since we didn’t spend any time in the other one. That master bedroom was large and had a king size bed in it. Through the bedroom was a bathroom that had a sunken bathtub with nozzles on it that I recognized as being jets for a hot tub. There was a separate shower, and other bathroom fixtures.

Kristen handed the bellhop some money, and he gave us the keys, thanked us, and he left us to ourselves.

Back in the living room, I noticed that the cocktail table had a bucket full of ice with a bottle of French Champagne on it with a note that read "Compliments of the Staff."

"So, what do you think, Jim?" Kristen asked.

I moved over to my little blonde Goddess and swept her into a kiss. "It’s as romantic as you had promised."

Kristen giggled as we kissed. "You ain’t seen nothin' yet."

I wondered what other surprises that Kristen would have in store tonight.

* * *

Kristen showed me how to open a bottle of Champagne. She held the bottle near the bottom, instructing me "never hold the bottle by the neck!" She removed the foil and a wire contraption from on top of the cork, and then used a towel from a drawer to drape over the cork, and slowly worked it up. I grinned; it almost looked like she was giving the bottle a hand job! The cork finally let go, not with a loud "POP" as I had expected, but with a small "poof" instead.

Kristen handed me the bottle and showed me the fluted Champagne glasses, asking me to pour for the two of us.

I did so, holding the bottle near the bottom as Kristen had shown me. As I was pouring, Kristen went into the bedroom, closing the door behind her, a clear sign that she wanted to be alone for whatever else she had planned. I heard the water start in the bathtub, and also some movement as Kristen did who-knows-what in the bedroom.

The bedroom door opened, and Kristen emerged, wearing a luxurious terry robe that had the name of the hotel emblazoned on it. She smiled one of her killer smiles at me, and told me to undress and get into the other robe that was in the closet in the bedroom.

I obeyed the Goddess, and went into the room. In the closet, I found Kristen’s outfit that she had worn earlier that day hanging up. Next to it in the closet was a terry robe, identical to Kristen’s in every way except there was no way my body would fill it out as nicely as Kristen’s could.

I quickly undressed, and hung up my slacks and shirt, trying to make my clothes look as neat as Kristen’s outfit. I wasn’t quite successful, but I did try.

Kristen called after me. "What’s taking you so long, stud?"

"Just trying to keep things neat," I said.

"Can you check the water level? It needs to get just above the jet nozzles."

"Yes, Goddess!"

"Sweet!" Kristen called back.

The water level was at the middle of the highest nozzle. I waited another minute or so, until the water level was exactly where Kristen had told me to turn off the water. I did so.

The proximity of the water had its typical effect on me, so I used the toilet (there was no "Sanitized for your protection" strip, I noticed).

I finally came out of the bathroom, passed through the bedroom around the large bed, and exited into the living room. Kristen had managed to find a plate of strawberries, as well as another plate with some wedge of a dark yellow Swiss cheese with a cheese knife.

"Ready for a snack?" Kristen asked, picking up the tray.

"Uh, huh!" I said, moving toward her and kissing her. "Yummy!"

"Not me, stud! We have strawberries and cheese! A place like this has the best," Kristen said. "And look at the size and color of these strawberries!"

Those strawberries were indeed huge and deep red.

I picked one of the berries from Kristen’s tray. Before I could pop it into my mouth, Kristen said, "First, a toast!"

"All right," I said, picking up the two flutes. I waited until Kristen put down the plates, and handed her a glass.

Kristen said, "Here’s to a happy birthday, Jim. To the end of one era, and the beginning of a new one!"

I asked, "End of an era?"

Kristen smiled. "End of a virgin era for you, and the beginning of a new era for the two of us!"

I smiled, and decided to make a toast myself. "And here’s to a lovely evening for me and the prettiest girl in the world!"

Kristen’s cheek’s dimpled as she took the compliment. The two of us clinked glasses, and I was about to sip my glass when Kristen stopped me.

"Bite the strawberry first," Kristen suggested.

I did so, and watched Kristen nibble hers as well.

The two of us then sipped our Champagne.

I had never tasted Champagne, although I had drank beer and wine before. I had expected Champagne to taste sort of like a cross between a white wine and a beer (due to the color and the bubbles). The taste, however, was much different than I had expected, and it was very delicious. The tartness of the strawberry seemed to merge nicely with the luscious taste of the Champagne.

I tried to just sip my Champagne, but didn’t do very well. Somehow, the glass managed to empty itself surprisingly quickly. I went to get the bottle to "top off" the empty glass, but Kristen put her hand gently on mine, saying, "That’s the quickest way to a headache, honey," smiling as she said that.

I smiled back at the love of my life. The moment needed the perfect turn of a phrase to show the Goddess how suave and debonair that I was. "OK, honey. Wanna fuck?" (I can be so romantic!)

"Oh, Rhett?" Kristen said in a breathless, southern voice, waving an imaginary fan to her face. "I do declay-are… Yo language!"

So much for the direct approach. I lacked Kristen’s obvious ability with dialects, and there was no way I could muster a decent Clark Gable impression. Besides, I DID give a damn! "So… how about some heavy petting?"

"Oh, sugah!" Kristen said, still using her Scarlett O’Hara accent. "Yo make me simply wet my pantays!"

The two of us put our Champagne flutes down, and we met in an embrace. I’m not exactly sure which of us led the other into the bedroom, but we quickly ended up on that enormous bed, rubbing our robed bodies together, our mouths hungrily kissing each other. Now, we were getting somewhere!

Kristen’s perfume turned our kiss into one of her erection specials. She squealed when she felt my reaction, and quickly lowered herself so that she was curled at my feet, wrapping my erection with her lips. I groaned with the rapture of her lazy suction, and also with the frustration at not being able to reach her body to reciprocate.

In fact, I tried to move myself on the huge bed in order to get better access to my lovely’s body, but I felt a slight nibble as Kristen bared her teeth to telegraph her displeasure at my attempt to move. Apparently, the Goddess was going to be in complete control of this particular session. I wasn’t complaining, but I really loved touching, kissing, and licking her as much as she loved sucking me.

Not having anything important to do, I simply closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations that Kristen was generating with her talented tongue and lips. It was amazing at the amount of nerve endings that Kristen could stimulate with such an apparently effortless technique. I knew that her technique was anything but effortless, but she made what she did look so simple; she was really quite happy just suckling me for hours on end.

I think we were in the bedroom for an hour and a half. Kristen had brought me close to the point of release, but not over it, shifting from heavy suction back to hardly any suction at all as she felt my reactions. It was maddening, but I had done much the same thing to Kristen on previous occasions, and she was only giving me a taste of my own medicine.

I was in seventh heaven, until we were interrupted with a knock. "ROOM SERVICE!"

I looked down at Kristen. "Did you order room service?"

Kristen dropped my cock from her mouth. "Yup. I’ll be right back, Sweetie!"

I watched in stunned silence as Kristen jumped up, tied her robe tighter, and exited the bedroom, closing the door behind me.

I looked at my erection poking up from my robe. I knew that a quick stroke or two on my own part would be able to force my release, but that would be cheating Kristen out of the fluid she still had cravings for.

I smiled as I thought of Kristen, moving about in only her robe, interacting with the room service person. I wondered about his reaction to seeing Kristen’s beautiful countenance looking so sexy. If anything, my erection grew even more, if that was possible.

It took a couple of minutes for the service to be prepared. I heard Kristen thank whomever it was that had delivered the food, and I heard her be thanked back. A few seconds later, there was the sound of a door closing, followed by some more rustling as Kristen made some last minute preparations.

Finally, I heard my Goddess call out, "Dinner is served, Sweetie! Come and get it!"

What did she mean by that second part? If there was anything I would like to "come and get," it was the lovely Goddess herself. However, she had promised me a romantic night, and I was willing to let her do things at her own pace.

There was a feast awaiting me when I came out of the bedroom. The living room now had a dining room table set up, probably while the waiter was here. The room was dimly lit, and there were two white candles on the table. There was a bouquet of roses and other flowers in the middle as a centerpiece, and two place settings at right angles to one another so that we could be sitting as close as possible while dining. The place settings included two covered dishes, and two rather large empty bowls.

I only glanced quickly at the dining room table, though. Standing next to it was the real feast: my beloved Kristen. She opened up her robe and was now revealing a pink lingerie outfit that had me panting in response. The main part of the outfit was what I would later learn was called a "teddy" and was made of light pink lace. It had straps coming down from her shoulders to the sides of her bra cups, which were a bit smaller than those of the normal bras that Kristen normally wore.

The material over her breasts seemed twice as thick as the rest of the outfit, concealing Kristen’s dark aureolae. Kristen’s breasts seemed to jut out more when she wore this particular piece of lingerie.

Below the bra part, the material was quite sheer, allowing me to see Kristen’s lovely skin underneath. The material had a repeating rose pattern etched into the lace and the material was so sheer that her belly button was quite visible. Underneath, she wore a matching pair of panties, sheer enough that I could even see her faint, light pubes through them quite easily.

In addition to the teddy and panties, Kristen was wearing two stockings of matching color and material to the panties and teddy that ran up to her mid-thighs. I know for a fact that Kristen had not been wearing those stockings when we had been playing around on the bed… had she put them on in the living room?

I also noticed that Kristen was now wearing gold earrings that she hadn’t been wearing earlier as well, consisting of dangling strings of pink and white stones, as well as a necklace that matched the earrings. Again, I don’t believe she had these on when we were in the bedroom.

Kristen knew where my attention was, and gave me a "come hither" smile and said, "You like?" as she held her right hand up in the air in a model’s pose. My beautiful blonde Goddess could make a statue melt in a swoon.

I whistled in appreciation, moving closer to her as she continued to beckon toward me. As I went to hug her, Kristen pushed the lapels of my robe over my shoulders, causing the loosely tied garment to puddle on the floor.

Kristen’s saw my rock-hard cock and smiled at me in return. The two of us hugged tightly, and I felt the smoothness of Kristen’s lace outfit against my skin.

Kristen broke off the hug, gesturing toward the dining room table. "Time to eat, lover!"

I gave Kristen my best leer, and bent down as if I was going to ravish her right here and now. Kristen giggled in response, "Not me, sweetie! At least, not yet. The table! And put your robe back on."

I bent down and put on the robe. Kristen tied hers around her lovely body, hiding the sexy outfit she was wearing. I could still see her pink stockings below the hem of the robe, which served as a reminder of the sexy delights that the robe was now hiding.

Kristen lifted the covers from the dishes on the table, and there were two huge Maine lobsters on those plates. I had eaten lobster on a couple of occasions, but these were a bit larger than any I had ever had, probably just shy of two pounds each. I now realized that the bowls on the table were for the shells of the lobsters.

"Let’s eat," Kristen repeated, seeing me standing there with my mouth open. She started to move toward a chair. I suddenly came out of my surprised reverie, and moved quickly to pull the chair out for Kristen, who gave me one of her sweetest smiles, and a sexy bat of her eyelashes, as a thank you.

Near Kristen’s plate was a lobster bib, and I grinned as I picked it up and tied it around her lovely neck. "I don’t want that pink thing to get ruined," I said, jokingly. I kissed Kristen on the back of her neck, and she gave me an appreciative "Hmmm" in response.

I took my seat, and clumsily put on my own lobster bib.

During our lobster meal, we talked a bit. I told her how delicious the lobster was as I dipped the large claw meat into a bowl full of melted butter, and Kristen described one of her vacations when she, her brother, and her parents took a two-week trip to Martha’s Vineyard and had lobster just about every day.

I wasn’t that hungry, but I managed to make short work of the two claws and the lobster tail.

Kristen enjoyed the bright green stuff from the center of the lobster, calling it the "tomalley" and telling me how delicious it was. I tried a bit from mine, and figured that it must be an acquired taste. I smiled at her after eating it, though, not wanting her to think that I didn’t enjoy it as well.

All through the meal, Kristen was promising me a great dessert and that I better save some room for it. The lobster that I ate was quite filling, and I just picked at the baked potato that accompanied it, so I wouldn’t get too full.

When it was apparent that the two of us were finished with our lobsters, we sat and talked. I was waiting to see what Kristen planned for dessert.

After about ten minutes of waiting, I just couldn’t stand it anymore. "So," I said, a little frustrated. "What is it that I’m having for dessert?"

Kristen got up from her chair, and pulled off her lobster bib in a single motion. "I thought you’d never ask!" Her cheeks dimpled as she smiled at me. "You’re having me for dessert. Now, take my fucking robe off, and let’s head to the bedroom!"

I didn’t need to be told twice.

In the bedroom, I found out that the bed wasn’t our destination. Instead, Kristen led me into the bathroom, and into the bathtub. "Time to get clean… so we can get really dirty later!"

Kristen carefully rolled down her stockings, and then slowly pulled off her teddy, making me wish that she had asked me to undress her — I would have gladly done so, even to the point of ripping them off with my teeth. She then sat on top of the toilet lid, completely nude, with her legs opened wide. I was treated to a magnificent view of her delightful crotch, and watched as she started lightly rubbing herself.

I was hornier than the brass section in my high school band. I started to approach Kristen, but she said, "Nah, uh!" and waggled her left index finger at me, indicating that I was only to watch.

Kristen continued to touch herself tenderly and lightly, and I could see her slit start to get moist in response. I had watched females masturbate for me on other occasions, but Kristen had a look of wanton sexuality and bliss on her face that made me realize that I was watching something a bit different this time.

My erection was so hard that I was almost in pain. Unbidden, my hand started to touch myself, just rubbing my right ring finger on the underside of my penis, sending waves of pleasure through my brain. Kristen smiled at me and nodded, her eyes closed into slits. I knew she was watching me.

I watched Kristen continue to pleasure herself, and encouraged by Kristen, I started to rub myself a bit harder, trying to maintain the same tempo on my shaft that Kristen was doing on her slit. We continued for about a minute.

"Jim, dear…" Kristen said, her voice sounding distant.

I smiled. Was Kristen asking me to come closer and bring her off? "Yes, Goddess?"

"I just wanted you to know…" Kristen said, lazily. "That if you make yourself come like this, it will be the only time you’ll come tonight. And that’s a fucking promise!"

It took a few seconds for Kristen’s words to sink in. I froze, realizing that I had been pretty close to orgasm, and I let out an involuntary groan. Kristen smiled, her eyes now glassy with a look of satisfaction in them, and I knew that the Goddess had won yet another round in her attempt to keep me quite aroused.

It was a bit of a struggle. I had almost reached the point of no return. But I managed to calm myself down, squeezing my shaft hard so that nothing would accidentally seep out. "I thought we were going to get cleaned up," I finally managed to say in a mostly normal voice.

"I’m waiting for you to go in first," Kristen said, continuing to play with herself in that maddeningly slow tempo of hers.

My eyes were still glued to Kristen and her shameless display, but I realized that just watching her wasn’t going to ease my suffering one bit.

I finally stepped into the bathtub, the water feeling surprisingly warm, and stretched out, the back of my head just touching the surface of the water, and my legs stretched out, not quite touching the other side of the large tub.

I heard Kristen sigh, and she reluctantly got up from the toilet, and headed into the bathtub as well, taking the opposite side of the tub.

Kristen was sitting mostly on my ankles, and her toes were about two inches from my ribs. I watched Kristen leisurely lick her index finger, the one that had been in her most private place just moments before. She took a while, licking up and down the finger, and even the little valley between the index finger and her middle finger, and then started up the middle finger.

My dick was getting impatient, watching Kristen’s talented mouth tease me yet again.

I didn’t think that I could get the same rise out of Kristen by sucking my own fingers, so I did the next best thing: I reached down and pulled Kristen’s calves toward me, the movement surprising her a bit, but she mnved her feet closer to me. I then pulled the calf that was on my right upward until her big toe was in front of my face.

I started licking Kristen’s big toe. I licked it like a kid would lick a Popsicle, using more or less the same sort of strokes that Kristen had been using on her fingers.

Looking at Kristen, I saw her eyes wide in surprise as I licked her. She had stopped tantalizing me with her now-forgotten licking, as she seemed to be enjoying my attentions. Encouraged, I continued, moving from the big toe slowly down to her little toe, and then starting back, this time actually sucking her dainty little toes.

Before I reached the big toe again, I heard Kristen moan in pleasure. I was amused… she was getting off while I sucked her toes?

I could feel Kristen rub her crotch up and down on my ankles. I was amazed… she was actually grinding herself. "Kristen dear…" I said, trying to stifle a giggle. "I just wanted you to know that if you make yourself come, this will be the only time you come tonight!"

Kristen looked at me sharply, and then the two of us ended up giggling uncontrollably. I took the opportunity to replace the foot on my right with Kristen’s other foot, and started my licking on the new target.

"That feels… sexy," Kristen breathed.

I didn’t answer, but continued to lavish attention on her toes. I decided that if Kristen liked this as much as she seemed to, this would become a fun part of our repertoire together.

Having satisfied both feet, I decided that Kristen was now ready for some real action. I sat up, moving myself closer to the middle of the tub. At the same time, I had manipulated both of Kristen’s legs so that they were both bent at the knees behind my back. My head was now between her legs, the petals of her flower within easy reach.

I moved closer to her crotch, and moved my hands under her delightful ass to give her additional support. I started lapping at her delicious slit, moving my tongue up and down, trying to maintain the same tempo that Kristen had been using on herself just before on the toilet.

After a couple of minutes of teasing, I started to focus my attention to her clitoris, which had protruded from the folds of skin where it had first been hiding.

Kristen was getting close. Her breathing was getting shallow and she started moaning. Her crotch was pressing into my face. These were all signs that I was familiar with.

Remembering a surprise that Kristen had given me a while back, I decided to see its effect on Kristen. My hands were still underneath her butt, but Kristen was supporting her body mostly from her legs that she had wrapped around my shoulders. Since my hand was already underwater, I started to rub Kristen’s butt with both hands, helping her drive her crotch into my face. I increased pressure of my tongue against her clit. I knew she was getting extremely close.

My right index finger rubbed along the slit in Kristen’s ass, fueling her burgeoning fire. However, now that I had figured out my trajectory, I suddenly forced my index finger into the pucker of Kristen’s anus, eliciting a "Whoop!" from a surprised Kristen, and the involuntary mashing of her crotch hard against my face. I moved my head back a bit to prevent Kristen from getting hurt, but I also continued to push my index finger inward.

Kristen was now over the edge. "Aaaahhh!" she called out, and I felt a bit of a warm stream squirt quickly onto the middle of my tongue. Kristen thrashed up and down, left and right, but I managed to keep my face against her crotch, my tongue continuing to torture her overtaxed clit.

After about a minute, Kristen’s orgasm showed no signs of abating. I was now moving my index finger up and down within her butt, and had started moving my tongue from her clit into her cunt hole, pushing my tongue as far in as I could manage.

I felt Kristen’s legs start to squeeze around my face, and I realized that Kristen might be at that point that Patty had warned me about — how a girl could be quite sensitive immediately after an orgasm.

Reluctantly, I abated my activities, allowing Kristen to come down from her meteoric high.

It took about three minutes for Kristen to calm down. She was breathing heavily, her lovely breasts moving up and down. I watched their hypnotic rhythm, and by now had stopped my teasing of her sensitive genitalia.

Finally, Kristen caught her breath, and said, "Are you still hard?"

"Um, yeah… A show like that makes it kind of difficult to… um… get soft…"

Kristen started to reposition herself, moving her legs down from my shoulders and down behind my back. I was still in a seated position, and Kristen slid herself so that her crotch was now between my thighs, and our bodies very close together.

"Kiss me, lover!" Kristen begged.

Eager to please, I kissed the Goddess, and felt her hand encircle my organ. She started jacking me up and down, and I started to once again enjoy her tender ministrations.

Kristen pulled me toward her with her one free hand, and I pulled her toward me as well, deepening our kiss. Then she wiggled her body a few times, and she jerked my cock toward her, and I suddenly felt a sheaf of warmth descend upon my dick.

My mouth opened in surprise as I realized that Kristen had just slid down onto my cock. I was inside her; the Goddess and I were one!

I felt Kristen move upward, as she leveraged her feet to gain purchase. After a few seconds, she relaxed herself, plunging down once again on my shaft. Her movements became regular, and it felt like I had one gigantic, soft, warm, and slippery hand, jacking me up and down in a tortuous cadence.

We were fucking! My Goddess and I were actually fucking… balling… screwing…! No… that wasn’t it at all. I mean, yes, we were fucking, but it was more than that. We were Making Love!

I started thrusting my hips in time with Kristen’s beat, and I opened my eyes and saw my Goddess looking at me. We broke our kiss, and we whispered simultaneously to one another, "I love you!"

I started flexing my hips harder, and Kristen did the same from her end. I had enjoyed oral sex over the past few weeks, and I couldn’t imagine feeling anything nicer than having Kristen suck me, and now, I was face to face with the Goddess, the two of us making passionate love together.

Kristen’s breasts were above the water, and I moved my head down and kissed one of her dark aureolae, licking around her nipple. Kristen reciprocated by licking my ear, her hot breath adding an auditory sensory overload to my overworked mind.

Our rhythm went from fast and hard to slow and gentle. We seemed to sense each other’s desires and moods, trying to lengthen the moment. Our bodies squirmed together, our fingers played with each other’s breasts, faces, and our mouths kissing available features of each other.

It was a huge feast of sensations, and at last, my brain had to hit the emergency release. "K… K… Kris…" I stuttered, as I felt my body start to tense up for a spasm of epic proportions.

"Yes, lover?" Kristen replied gently.

"I’m… I’m… just about…"

I didn’t say anymore. The ignition was already lit, and the launch could no longer be aborted. My cock started pumping its seed into Kristen’s sucking womb, its poor, overtaxed limits having been shattered. There was a second… third… fourth… even a fifth spurt, and I could feel Kristen’s own body pulsating, eagerly sucking it in.

My dick continued to spasm for a minute or so. The two of us continued to sit together, still conjoined. A lot of feelings were running through my mind… the obvious euphoria and bliss, as well as the pure love and desire I had for the Goddess with whom I had just shared my essence.

This lovely Goddess had managed to give to me her love and her passion, enjoying me as I enjoyed her. I was babbling to her, and she was holding my hand to her breast, kissing my head, murmuring "I love you," quietly into my ear.

Finally, my thoughts were on Kristen, and her enjoyment. "Um… did you…?"

Kristen smiled. "A little bit. I don’t think I had much left after that one you licked me into."

I felt her body still on my hips, and I realized that I wanted to do something for her, something only I could do for her, just like she had done for me.

I moved upward, taking Kristen’s body with mine. She held onto the side of the bathtub for support, but allowed me to carry her. I moved slowly to the edge of the bathtub, sitting on it with Kristen and I still conjoined.

Whispering for her to trust me, I managed to get my feet firmly planted on the bottom of the tub, and I reached over to the lever to empty the water.

Kristen looked at me, not understanding, but trusting me completely, as the water emptied quickly from the tub.

Having steeled myself, I reached behind Kristen’s middle back, and started to rise. Kristen reacted by holding my shoulders tight, still holding her body to mine.

I walked slowly with Kristen, climbing out of the tub, and into the bedroom. I didn’t want to get the bed wet, so I gently laid her down on the plush carpeting.

I finally pulled out of the Goddess, and quickly positioned myself next to her, my head close to her knees. I then moved her on top of me, and she opened her mouth, and took my delicious (to her) sperm-covered penis into her mouth.

I returned the favor, her cunt right over my mouth. I started licking into her hole, and felt our combined juices start to ooze downward toward me. Luckily, I had already tasted this before, although not combined with Kristen’s delicious nectar, which only increased its desire to me, and I continued to lick and suck, attempting to clean out my secretions from Kristen’s body.

Kristen, knowing that I wasn’t attacking her clitoris as before, was just lazily sucking my dick, not trying to get me to orgasm either.

Finally, I had a surprising amount of our fluids, most likely combined with bathwater, in my mouth. I pushed Kristen back onto her side, and she moved obligingly. I then pulled my dick out of her mouth, and quickly started to kiss her, passing the fluids that I had collected into her mouth. I saw Kristen’s eyes open in delightful surprise.

Having deposited my load, I pushed Kristen back onto her stomach, moving out of her way, so she lay face down on the floor. I moved my body behind her, and lifted up her hips.

My dick was already hard from Kristen’s lovely sucking, and it took me about five tries before I managed to guide it into her slippery tunnel.

I was once again thrusting in and out of the Goddess, and I could hear Kristen squeal happily in response, her mouth most likely still full of my seed. From my position, I realized that I could reach between her legs from the front, and I easily found her hard little clitty with my right index finger.

I continued to thrust in and out while attacking Kristen’s little bud when I felt her start another orgasm.

The idea that Kristen was in front of me, moaning with my sperm in her mouth as I quite actively made love to her, set my balls churning once again. This orgasm wasn’t very big for me, but it sure as hell was a good one for Kristen, which was the only thing that mattered to me right then.

I continued pumping as she cried in her release and I continued to play with her engorged nubbin until Kristen finally shifted her weight to the right side, pinning my arm.

I got the signal, and pulled my arm free.

Kristen responded by moving her legs close together, trapping my now wilting penis between her legs.

I started to slowly pull out of her hole, the tightness of her legs feeling wonderful on my way out.

I moved to a position where we were now face to face, laying on our sides. After a couple of minutes of the two of us staring at one another, Kristen finally said, "I really, truly, completely love you, Jim. Happy Birthday!"

"And I really, truly, completely love and adore you, Kris!"

The two of us stood up, and Kristen looked at the bedroom door, which had been closed. There was a full-length mirror there, and Kristen’s hands moved upward. "My hair!" Kristen said.

"I adore your hair that way," I assured my love.

Kristen looked at me and then burst into a fit of laughter. She finally said, "Hey! I have a great idea! You can give me a scalp massage!"

I would go to the moon for my lovely Kristen, and I smiled and nodded to her.

Kristen went into her luggage, and pulled out a vanity case. Inside, she pulled out two bottles: one of shampoo, and the other of conditioner. She then led me into the shower.

Inside the shower was what looked like a seat molded into it directly under the showerhead, which was one of those types where the nozzle could be removed from a sort of clamp.

Kristen sat me down on the seat, and pulled down the nozzle and faced it toward the drain. She turned on the water, and adjusted the controls until it came out at the proper temperature and the nozzle’s spray was very fine and not pulsating.

Kristen then knelt at my feet, and put her head in my lap, telling me to wet her head and then massage the shampoo into her head.

I did so, and Kristen took her hand and moved my cock into her mouth, doing one of her slow, contented sucks. I figured that there might have been some sperm and her own juices still on it, increasing her delight with its special taste.

Obeying the Goddess' directions, I wet her hair down using the hand nozzle, and then squirted some shampoo into her hair. She had considerably more hair than I had, so I had to use about three times as much as I would have used on my own head. It took me some time to work the suds throughout her hair, and then I started rubbing harder, using the tips of my fingers and parts of my clipped nails to knead and stimulate her skull.

After about ten minutes, I rinsed Kristen’s hair, pulling the nozzle up from where it had been pouring directly into the drain. Kristen’s suction became erratic, as she had to breathe through her mouth as the water cascaded around her head and face.

Since the directions on the bottle read, "Lather, rinse, repeat," I squirted more shampoo after I she was completely rinsed, not needing as much shampoo this time for some reason.

Once again, I massaged Kristen’s scalp vigorously for about five minutes, while my dick felt her blissful sucking, and followed the massage once again with a complete rinse.

I was now at a quandary. I giggled to myself, wondering if the "repeat" part of the instructions was also to be repeated. I played dumb, and started shampooing Kristen’s hair a third time.

"What are you doing?" Kristen asked, taking her mouth off my penis.

"Repeating the repeat part of the instructions," I explained, continuing to giggle.

"You are a sweet idiot, you know that?" Kristen said, giggling herself. "But, seriously, over-washing can cause my hair to frizz out." She again started suckling me, allowing me to finish the third shampoo that I had already started.

After rinsing Kristen the third time, I picked up the bottle of conditioner. I had never used this sort of stuff, but the directions were simple. Put it into her hair, wait a minute or so, and rinse it off. There was no instruction to repeat the process.

I obliged, giving Kristen a fourth scalp massage while waiting the "one minute" (which probably turned into about five; Kristen would suck a little harder as I massaged her, and I enjoyed that effect).

Finally, I started hosing Kristen down for her last rinse.

Having completed my task, I turned off the shower, and Kristen stood up from where she was kneeling, and pulled me up from the seat. We kissed for a couple of minutes, rubbing our wet bodies together.

Kristen and I wanted to fuck in the bed next, and she also wanted to be dry, so I helped her dry her hair with one of the hair dryers that the hotel helpfully provided in the bathroom. I was amazed as Kristen brushed her hair afterward. Usually, after a shower, my hair is impossible to comb, being full of knots. But Kristen simply ran a brush through her hair as I continued drying it, and it didn’t stop at all due to any knots. As her hair dried, it started returning to its "normal" soft texture again, as Kristen continued to brush it.

I couldn’t help myself, and put the hair dryer down and started running my fingers through the Goddess' soft, luxurious hair. She turned her head toward me and kissed me in return. "You really like doing that?" Kristen asked.

I simply nodded and continued.

My lovely Goddess grinned. "Patty told me that you had said you loved running your fingers through my hair. You are so sweet!"

Encouraged, I kept one hand running through Kristen’s hair, and used the other one to fondle one of her breasts, and occasionally to rub her crotch.

After a few moments of that, Kristen pulled me out of the bathroom and onto the king sized bed.

We made love a couple more times that night, and I actually fell asleep while trying to go a third time. Sometime after I fell asleep, Kristen moved us around, and when I woke up in the morning, Kristen was once again curled up in a fetal position with my dick in her mouth, and her right hand between her legs.

I gently moved Kristen away, and quickly moved to the bathroom to relieve myself.

Kristen was awake when I returned. She kissed me as I came out of the bathroom, and quickly ran behind me to use the toilet as well.

I started to lie down on the bed again, and I heard Kristen call me. "Jim?"

"Yeah?"

"Can you come in here?"

I walked in, trying not to stare at Kristen sitting on the toilet. "You need something?"

Kristen smiled. "I need a kiss."

I was surprised, but I moved toward her and kissed her. She didn’t seem to mind that she was sitting on the toilet with me in the room.

"May I have a suck?" Kristen asked.

"Huh?"

"Didn’t Patty suck you while she was peeing at the mall?"

"Um… yeah…"

"It sounds so wicked. Please?"

I walked to Kristen and she took my dick, which was getting hard in eagerness, and she started sucking me earnestly. I started hearing her stream of urine start to flow.

Kristen had some strange desires, but I knew that was one of the things that I simply adored about her.

I sighed. "I’m in love with a kinky Goddess," I said.

Kristen smiled, and pulled away for a second. "And I’m in love with a romantic sweetheart," she said in response.

The two of us decided to play Beautiful Krissie and Dress-Up Jim, dressing each other for school. I wondered how many of the school faculty would faint if they had any idea that the Goddess was wearing a pair of crotchless panties and a "peek-a-boo" bra (that exposed Kristen’s dark nipples) underneath her dress.

I, on the other hand, was fit into a pair of briefs that looked like one of Kristen’s panties. Kristen had to actually show me the package it came in with male models on it to convince me that guys actually wear those things.

Kristen promised me that after school, we would park at Lake Shore Point and she would allow me to fuck her through her crotchless panties.

I couldn’t wait.

I could smell bacon and eggs in the main room of our suite, and when the two of us emerged, fully dressed, we had ourselves some breakfast.

Afterward, I grabbed our bags, and the two of us walked out of the room. Before she left, Kristen put a fifty dollar bill on the table.

As we walked to the elevator, I thought about Kristen’s ability to always have a bank note to hand to the hotel personnel at the right time. I offhandedly asked Kristen what it felt like to have all that money. Kristen’s answer was identical to one I would hear years later in a scene in the movie Arthur with Dudley Moore answering that same question: "It feels great!"

Kristen’s car was waiting for her in front of the lobby entrance. Kristen handed the concierge another tip and thanked him. He insisted on putting our bags into her trunk, and Kristen and I took off back to our little town to attend school.

I spent the entire day at school with a perpetual hard-on, thinking about a pair of crotchless panties and Lake Shore Point. The sexy briefs that I was wearing didn’t make that erection very comfortable.

Kristen and I spent fourth period at the music room, where she helped relieve some of my tension with one of her lovely blow jobs. I repaid the favor by licking Kristen through her panties to a wild orgasm.

That one encounter had to last the rest of the school day, but my hard-on came back within ten minutes. I kept saying to myself, "I’M NO LONGER A VIRGIN!" I wanted to shout it to the world. Lucky for me, I kept my mouth closed about it.

When I passed Camille in the hallway, however, she noticed something about me. "Looks like you lost it big time!"

"Huh?" I asked, feigning innocence.

"Come on," Camille said, quietly so other people wouldn’t hear. "I’m just kidding. But both you and Kristen today are walking around with this big freshly fucked expression on your faces."

I looked at Camille, stunned. Was I that obvious? Was Kristen?

Camille looked at me seriously and said, "I’m sorry. I wasn’t trying to embarrass you."

I nodded, and went to my last period class in a bit of a daze. People could tell…?

When I saw Kristen after school, the question had become moot. I was interested in testing out her crotchless panties big time. I didn’t mention Camille’s observations to her. Instead, we just enjoyed each other.

At home, I did some homework; I had some catching up to do due to the couple of days that I had missed class. My mother made my favorite dinner (spaghetti and meat balls) and gave me my presents.

I smiled when I looked at the slacks and shirts that I received. Normally, I would have shrugged and put them away, but with Patty and Kristen’s influence on my over the past couple of weeks, I actually liked the new outfits, and made a mental note to wear one of them tomorrow.

There was mail for me also. Among a couple of birthday cards was a letter without a return address.

I opened the letter, and there was only a single piece of paper inside: It was a lovely drawing of a girl and two hands running their fingers through the girl’s long hair. There was no note, but the postmark was from Rahway, New Jersey. I knew almost immediately that it was from Patty… a picture of Kristen with my fingers running lovingly through her hair. I still cherish that picture to this day.

Afterword

I guess that this is the point in the story where I am supposed to assure you that we all lived happily ever after. Alas, life isn’t that simple.

At times, I thought myself very lucky indeed to have found those tickets. Although I had occasionally found myself cursing them for what they did, I have to admit that it really wasn’t the fault of the tickets themselves, but rather my own short-sightedness and immaturity.

But even after finding the tickets, I learned that some of the happiest moments of my life had nothing to do with the tickets at all: serenading Kristen on the first day of school and our overnight trip to Chicago together for my sixteenth birthday are two of them that spring immediately to mind.

There is an old adage that says that power corrupts, and that absolute power corrupts absolutely. Those tickets represent power, and I’ve witnessed how despicable that I could become when I allowed myself to use the tickets for the wrong reasons. I’ve repeatedly made vows to myself never to use those tickets like that anymore, but alas, I am only human, and as much as I’d like to say that I learned my lessons, the temptation of the tickets combined with the frustrations of life sometimes prove too powerful a temptation to resist.

Despite those moments, I have to point out that there are many positive things that came from the tickets: I found friendship, I found love, I’ve made people happy, and they have made me happy. For the first time, I found myself thinking a little of others rather than just keeping myself in the center of my own universe, and the tickets have made me stop and think of unexpected ramifications of my actions before I do something — these things indicated that I was actually growing up. And I feel it was those "lucky tickets" that were either directly or indirectly responsible for all of these.

Would I have been able to stand up to my mother if I hadn’t been emboldened by the tickets? I would like to think that I would, but the truthful answer was that I probably wouldn’t — at least, not at the age when I did it.

Sometimes, I wonder what other people would have done if they had found the tickets. Would somebody else have used them in a more mature way than I did at first? Would they end up making the same mistakes? There’s no way for me to know for sure.

At other times, I wonder how my life would have turned out if I hadn’t found those tickets. Once again, although I have no way of knowing for sure, it’s still a matter of fact that of all the people that I held dearest to me on my sixteenth birthday, only my family would have been part of that group if I had never stumbled across those tickets. With all things considered, I guess would have to say that I am grateful for having found them.

So, what lies in store for a sixteen year old boy who seems to have the world in the palm of his hands? That, my friend, is another story… and one that I’ll only be too happy to tell — next time!

A final note from the author

To everybody that has sent suggestions, compliments, pointed out errors, and otherwise sent me feedback, I would like to once again thank you. I do indeed read every message sent to me, and I try to respond individually to each personal message sent. This story has, by far, attracted more attention than any other story I have written; I’m simply amazed and thrilled that so many people seem to like the story. In particular, I want to express my sincere thanks to two people — Jeff Warner and Terry — who have sent in corrections and other information related to the chapters that I had posted, resulting in changes that make the story more factually and grammatically correct.

As I hint in the Afterword above, I do intend to continue this story with at least one sequel: I’ve already written an additional five chapters which will somehow be adapted to become the beginning of the next entry of this saga, which I will start writing in the beginning of 2004.

Once again, thank you for making it this far into the story. I’m sorry if the story seems to end abruptly, but I would prefer have this story "completed" rather than keep it "in progress" for an extended period of time. After all, isn’t that what sequels are for?

JiMC (an author’s pseudonym)

Somewhere in the USA

October, 2003

Content

JiMC Title: Lucky Tickets

WARNING

Author’s Note: (August, 2003)

Chapter 1

Chapter 2

Chapter 3

Chapter 4

Chapter 5

Chapter 6

Chapter 7

Chapter 8

Chapter 9

Chapter 10

Chapter 11

Chapter 12

Chapter 13

Chapter 14

Chapter 15

Chapter 16

Chapter 17

Chapter 18

Chapter 19

Chapter 20

Afterword

A final note from the author